Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Darkness.

No….no….not here.

Smoke and shadows, indistinct and covering all sides.

No! He didn’t want to be here. He couldn’t be. Not yet. It was too early.

The smoke parted, revealing black tile beneath his bare feet. It lead off, back into the smoke like it was begging him to step forward. Like it wanted him to see…

It was too early.

Something was pulling him forward and he fought against it, tried to pull his way out, closed his eyes like he was drowning and needed to reach the surface.

It was too early.

Wasn’t it?

“Keiji?”

Akaashi opened his eyes to see golden ones looking back.

Streaks of sun shone warmly down over his bed and the noises of the bustling home below filtered through.

Bokuto smiled. “Dad’s about to put breakfast away. Want me to save you some?”

Akaashi breathed in and pretended he couldn’t still taste the phantom edges of smoke.

“I’m fine.”

-------

This wasn’t the beginning. It wasn’t even’t close to it. 

The lives of psychics never really went in order.

But, sometimes, Akaashi liked to pretend his did.

-------

When one particularly odd witch was twenty-eight years, seven months, and fourteen days old, she felt an unusually strong calling to apparate five towns away, head down the eighth street she found, and walk into the second bar to the right.

She followed the urge. Just as she was meant to do.

This was but another way the witch was odd, even to her own kind.

In the fifth seat down, she saw a man. Just like the witch knew she would--even if she didn't know his name, his face, or even how he preferred to take his tea when she got down to the important bits. 

In fact, until today, she had never seen the man before in her entire life and didn’t truly expect she’d ever see him again after.

However, what she did see now was that he had dark black hair that curled along the ends and very serious brown eyes.

Her eyes were blue; but, to be blunt, that was the most boring trait about her eyes.

She sat down beside him and nodded to him and he smiled back and she personally thought it was a very pretty sort of smile. Almost delicate.

A single thought ran through her mind before her smile turned into a wild grin.

Oh, I know exactly where this is going to go.

But, then again, Ayano Akaashi usually did.

Nine months later, she had a boy. She named him Keiji because there was something about the name that called her to the stars.

As usual, she was right.

-------

Her son, Keiji Akaashi, did not know this story.

Perhaps he never would. For this story came before him and what Akaashi could see was endless futures.

He didn’t see his beginning; but, his grandmother did, his great-great grandfather before him had an inkling, and his great-great-great aunt hummed the song that played in the bar.

That was how these things went.

Here’s what Akaashi did know.

-------

When Keiji was three years old, his mother pet his head, whispering soothing sounds as they sat in a hospital room that smelled like dust. His mother’s hair had dandelions braided in it and Keiji thought the yellow flowers were the most fascinating thing to ever exist.

The dandelions he knew abstractly were not the reason they were there.

They were there, for the last time, to say goodbye to an old woman that never spoke.

A white sheet laid over her face now and maybe, if Keiji had known it was unusual, he would have thought to ask how his mother knew to bring them here on this day, at this hour, at this minute--in time to say a last goodbye before the woman breathed her last as well.

It wasn’t unusual, however. Not for Keiji. So he didn’t think to ask.

Instead, Keiji had another question. “Did she not like me?”

Ayano cupped his face. “Keiji dear, your grandmother would have loved you. Did love you.” A rueful smile. “She told me often enough growing up that I could stand to be calmer like you. Why would you say she didn’t like you, little one?”

“She didn’t talk to me.” Keiji frowned.

“Oh.” Ayano breathed out and her smile faded and Keiji hated to see it go. Instead, it was replaced by something wistful.

Ayano shook her head. “She couldn’t, Keiji dear. A human isn’t meant to see the future. That’s what all our stories say. Not that many futures, not all the time. Not even for us, not for forever.” She brushed a hand through her hair and a dandelion spun gently to the floor. “Your grandmother was very strong and very clever. She fought for as long as she was able. But, eventually, caring for the future becomes too much to also handle the here and now.”

She picked up the flower and placed it gently behind Keiji’s ear.

“Don’t feel too sad for her, love” she told him. “I’m sure she saw a great many wonderful things even here and I’m sure she’s seeing a great deal more where she is now.”

But, Keiji frowned. He was serious, even for a three year old. He only knew some of what his mother said; but, he thought it had something to do with the pictures when he closed his eyes--the things his mum called visions.

A thought struck him and he tilted his head up to his mother, not worried just curious.

“Does that mean that’s going to happen to me, too?”

Ayano’s hand froze and, then, she leaned down to pull him more firmly into her arms. “Shh, Keiji. Not yet. Not for a long, long time. Not until you’re far older than me, okay? Older than grandma. Older than every single one of us that came before.” She wrapped her arms around him, almost too tight. “I won’t let them take you that easily, my dear. Not while I’m still here.”

Keiji hid his face in her neck and, for the first time, felt fear of the visions he saw.

“But, what if they get you, too,” he whispered.

Ayano smiled. “Don’t worry. I’m pretty strong, too. And I told you, we have a lot more time before we need to worry about that. Okay?”

He closed his eyes and saw flashes of white sheets, of shiny black hair going dull, and flowers fading in the corner. It might have been a vision. He convinced himself it wasn’t.

“How do you know,” he mumbled tiredly.

There was a laugh above him and Ayano kissed the top of his head. “I know because I’m your mother and I’m really good at knowing things.” She smoothed the furrow down between his brow. “And I know because your visions aren’t that strong yet. Only images for now. You’ll be bigger one day. This I know. Soon the images will move, there’ll be more of them. You’ll start to feel a pull around the world. But, until it gets strong enough to fight us, we don’t have to worry. Not a second before then, do you understand?”

Keiji nodded with a yawn. He found he was too tired to think of futures anyway.

“Go to sleep, little one,” his mother told him. “I’ll still be here when you wake up. We have plenty of time.”

-------

They didn’t. But, some things even a psychic couldn’t see.

-------

When Keiji was five years old, he gave a prophecy.

He felt the words echoing in his head, a strange beat carrying them forward almost like a melody.

When he came back to himself, his mother’s face had gone white.

He didn’t know what the words meant then.

He found out later.

-------

Things changed.

When Keiji was five years and three quarters old, he remembered his mother leaving their new house more. Sometimes for minutes, sometimes for hours. Keiji--to be entirely honest--didn’t particularly mind much at first. His new neighborhood held something far more interesting for him.

What he did know is that every time his mother came back, she hugged him tightly as if afraid he’d disappear. There were bags under her eyes now and she smiled less often. Keiji didn’t see flowers in her hair. Instead, she seemed determined. Like she’d decided to fight the world.

That he didn’t like as much. It made him worried.

When Keiji was six years and two months old, he skinned his knees coming in from the garden. He cried for three minutes, waiting for his mother to come fix it. His mother didn’t hear him. Or rather, she did but for the first time she couldn’t tell it was the present.

When Keiji was four months away from seven years old, he woke up coughing to a house filled with smoke and his mother convinced that it was impossible because the fire charm wasn’t supposed to malfunction until the next week. The next day, his mother sent him to stay at the neighbor’s house for the whole night and Keiji started to worry more.

When Keiji was seven years old, he spent his birthday alone with his mother and it was almost like it used to be. Almost.

His mother told him how proud she was of him. Sorted into Ravenclaw, just like his great uncle.

And so talented! All O’s in Charms and she was so happy he was using her wand, her mother’s before hers. Wasn’t her baby fantastic?

She told him he seemed lonely sometimes. That she hoped he wasn’t. Keiji was such a kind, thoughtful young man he would be, will be, is.

She told him she loved him and how well he’d grow up and she was sorry, so very sorry, she wasn’t there to see it.

Keiji told her thank you and hugged her back as tight as he could.

He remembered everything.

When Keiji was seven years, seven months, and seven days old, his mother stopped talking just like he knew she would. Keiji spent it quiet, too, leaning into his neighbor’s shoulder as Kotaro Bokuto held him close like he was the only thing that mattered in the world, told Keiji it would be okay, he wan’t alone, he would never be alone because Kotaro was always going to be there of course, and that Keiji could cry if he wanted, and that Keiji could stay here now!...if he wanted that….did he want that...oh, okay, then, Keiji could be part of their family, too, that he already was, really.

When Akaashi was seven years, seven months, and eight days old, he realized that his life would never be simple.

He thought instead that it might be a tragedy.

He decided to try anyway.

There was someone who needed him.

-------

“Wow! Keiji, thanks! I didn’t even see that hole there! I could’ve broken my arm! Ugh, that would’ve sucked! ”

Akaashi smiled. “Of course, Kotaro.”

-------

“Keiji! Keiji! Help me pick! Do you think Kayda will like the green or the orange one with stripes better?”

“Green.”

“Really? I don’t know. You sure? The orange one looks really cool!”

“I’m absolutely positive that Kayda does not want a neon orange scarf with flashing stripes, Kotaro.”

-------

Bokuto grinned a gaped tooth smile as he opened his gift and found bright orange knitting. “Thanks, Keiji!”

On the other side of the tree in a sensible green, his sister Kayda let out a sigh of relief.

-------

“But, Keiji ,” Bokuto looked so small. “what if...what if I don’t get into Hufflepuff. I really want Hufflepuff. Like really, really, really bad. And Dad said it was right next to the kitchen.”

“You’ll be in Hufflepuff, Kotaro.”

“But, what if….” Bokuto trailed off before fidgeting. “What if I’m not loyal enough? Or hard working? What if I don’t earn it?”

Akaashi smoothed his hair back, pressing up the spikes where they’d fallen flat. “Of course, you are. Who could be more Hufflepuff than Kotaro Bokuto?”

Bokuto blushed, hiding a smile. “You sure?”

“I promise.”

-------

“You’re not trying to go fly now , are you?!”

“Aww, but, Keiji I just got home!”

“It’s storming !” Akaashi rolled his eyes, grabbing Bokuto’s hand and pulling him back in before either of them could get wet. “Stay here and tell me about your first year.”

-------

“Keij--oh, Akaashi !” Bokuto pulled him into a bear hug. “I knew you’d get Ravenclaw! I even bet Kuroo! You’re like the smartest person ever! And you’re going to love it there! I know it!”

“I’m sure I will, Bokuto.” 

“And,” Bokuto’s smile went shy, “we get to spent the entire year together, too. Last year was….well, I just really missed you. That’s okay, right?”

“Yes.” Akaashi leaned into the hug. “I missed you, too.”

-------

“AKAASHI! Watch this! It’s going to be so awesome! How fast do you think I can go if I fly off Ravenclaw Tower?!”

“WAIT! DON’T OPEN --”

“....oops.”

Akaashi sighed.

-------

Bokuto was waiting for him outside the house. 

“Hey, Keiji! I was wondering.” He shuffled his feet. “Can I go with you to the hospital this year? Only if you want the company, though?”

Akaashi shrugged on his coat and felt like he really should have seen this coming even if he didn’t. “You don’t have to do that. I’ll be fine.”

“No,” Bokuto shook his head. “It’s not that. I just really want to see your mum, too.” He gave a crooked grin. “Besides, you’re always too modest. I want someone to tell her how cool you are!”

Akaashi’s throat felt thick. “....you can come if you’d like.”

Bokuto brightened like a supernova.”I bet she’s really proud of you, too! Because you’re the best and...well, you know, because you’re Keiji !”

“....Thank you, Kotaro.”

-------

“Akaashi! Guess what I chose for my elective?!”

“Arithmancy?”

“Ha, no, I can’t take that until fifth year which is dumb . No! I’m going to take Divination!”

Akaashi stared.

“I’m going to be the best psychic ever,” Bokuto declared happily, thrusting a paper at him. “Look, I’ve already started practicing.”

Akaashi stared some more.

He looked down at Bokuto’s predictions.

Akaashi felt his eye twitch.

“I think….,” Akaashi said very slowly, “that maybe we should start checking each other’s homework.”

“Hmm? Okay, sounds good! But, your homework’s always great, Akaashi! You shouldn’t worry so much!”

-------

“The new Defense teacher’s pretty cool, isn’t he?”

Akaashi frowned. A thousand futures spread out before him and most of them ended horrifically.

Only a few didn’t.

“What you don’t think so?” Bokuto asked when he was quiet. “But, Professor Sora’s first lesson was awesome!”

Akaashi picked one and hoped he was correct.

“I guess there’s just something about him that bothers me.” Akaashi shrugged. “Do you want to study in the library tomorrow? We can meet in the back corner.”

“Sure!”

And if the option Akaashi chose wasn’t perfect….well, there were always a few ways to at least point it in the right way.

Some things he wouldn’t risk.

-------

“Wow! That’s so cool. We’ve got to tell Bokuto, he’ll--”

“NO!” Akaashi panicked, still feeling short of breath and utterly terrified from that one soft melody he hadn’t heard since he was four years old. “Hinata, you can’t tell anyone about this. Especially not Bokuto.”

“You mean he doesn’t already know?”

Akaashi shook his head. “No one does.”

“But, why?” Hinata asked because Hinata was kind and young and ever time Akaashi saw him--

“It doesn’t matter,” Akaashi said quietly.

Kotaro could never, ever know.

Because if Kotaro did know, he would try to fix it--like Akaashi once thought could be fixed when he was six years old.

And Akaashi was so very, very selfish.

He never wanted to be the one that made Kotaro sad.

-------

When Akaashi was fifteen years old and Bokuto was a year older than him, Akaashi’s entire world shifted on its axis.

It shouldn’t have.

It was just a normal day, there wasn’t anything more different about it than any other. 

It was summer. They were home. They were safe.

Just a simple day where Bokuto was upset that he wouldn’t get to take Divination next year and Akaashi was attempting at comfort without showing exactly how relieved the lack of Divination made him. He wondered briefly if he should hint about the tournament that Akaashi was only starting to see the edges of. But, no, they were only flashes for now--the possibilities still settling. And Bokuto did love to be surprised.

In the end, Akaashi had no warning.

The sun shone down and Akaashi’s neck felt too hot.

He was about to suggest going inside when Bokuto looked up.

Their eyes caught--exactly like they’d done a million times before.

And Bokuto raised his hand, almost cautious, almost scared, and pulled on a stray piece of Akaashi’s hair, tucking it right behind his ear. The same as a dozen times previously.

Bokuto smiled. “Thanks, Keiji.”

And Bokuto’s future blew away like a puff of smoke.

It was the single most terrifying moment of Akaashi’s entire life.

It was worse than looking into the future and seeing a basilisk he couldn’t fight without losing their advantage, worse than the headaches his entire fourth year that made him feel split in two, worse than seeing flowers fade in his mother’s room.

Akaashi couldn’t see anything about him. Not a scraped knee or a missed test. Not a smile or a new Quidditch move Bokuto hadn’t even thought of yet. Nothing. Like the entire future was somehow continuing on without Bokuto being a part of it. 

Impossible.

It was almost like Kotaro was going to d--

But, no, because Akaashi would have seen that. He’d stop it, stop anything bad, anything he could, like always.

Which meant…..it was something else. It had to be.

Bokuto’s hand was still on his cheek, smile widening. “Your eyes are really pretty, Keiji.”

Akaashi’s heart stopped.

Oh.

-------

Akaashi could never see his own future.

It was the one limit, even for a psychic.

It made someone deciding to love him rather difficult. Impossible if they’d decided to spend their lives with them, to intertwine their futures enough that they could no longer be separate.

You don’t spend a future with a psychic.

-------

Which meant there was only one choice, really.

Kotaro would change his mind and, then, his future would come back.

Akaashi thought he could do that. Besides, Bokuto wasn’t meant to love him forever, he was too bright and there were so, so many that could build a better life with him than Akaashi could.

Akaashi would do what he always did. He’d protect Bokuto from futures that hadn’t even come to exist yet. As long as Akaashi was able, he would make sure that Kotaro Bokuto--that the boy who shone like a star--would live the happiest life he possibly could.

Even if Akaashi wasn’t in that future.

Only….only Akaashi was so very, very selfish.

He never wanted to be the one that made Kotaro sad.

So, maybe, Akaashi could find a better future there, too.

There was nothing less painless than a refusal that never happened. Akaashi was a psychic, he knew more than enough about finding the right path and he’d always been doing that for Bokuto.

The thing was this--Akaashi knew exactly what kind of story the world followed.

And he wasn’t a part of it. Only the spectator.

Akaashi’s life would never be a love story.

-------

Something about psychics.

They’re human.

-------

Conversations subtly diverted and a misplaced Charm book. Those were easy.

A bouquet of lilies forgotten on the stairs. Akaashi picked them up and his smile was very soft. “Well, I suppose there’s no point leaving you out here, is there?”

Then, a nightmare in real life that Akaashi saw too late. A lost expression that looked too out of place on Bokuto’s face and asking him to help. Akaashi opened his arms and held him.

Akaashi was human.

He never was meant to be perfect.

-------

When Akaashi was sixteen, he trailed the Hogwarts halls behind Bokuto. It was there for the first time, he saw something that wasn’t quite a vision.

He saw black tile and smoke.

A melody he tried to forget humming around him.

And, most terrifying of all, he felt a pull.

------

It wasn't too early.

It never was. It was exactly right on time.

However....

------

This wasn’t the beginning. It wasn’t even’t close to it. 

The lives of psychics never really went in order.

But, sometimes, Akaashi liked to pretend his did.

And if he could chose his own beginning, he knew what he would pick.

Or, maybe, it should have been who.

-------

When Akaashi was five years old, he fell in love.

It wasn’t before everything; but, it was before a lot of things. Back when the pictures behind his eyes were nothing but a far off story book. Back when his mother still weaved flowers through her hair and belted off-key to the radio. Back when Akaashi was only a slightly odd but lonely little boy.

“Hi, I’m Kotaro, your neighbor!”

Akaashi fell in love with a star. His name was Kotaro Bokuto, he was six years old, and everything about him was so bright that it almost hurt to look at.

First meetings can tell a lot when you’re psychic. By the time the new boy stuck out his hand, Akaashi knew versions of his entire life. 

He had two sisters, older twins who loved to play makeover with him and he’d be a groomsman in one of their weddings. He’d sprain his wrist next week. He’d start learning math next year and work through it intrinsically in a way that some artists learned poetry. He would fight in a war; he might die in it, too. He’d be in Hufflepuff and be a light part of so, so many lives that Akaashi lost count. He’d likely go on to play professional Quidditch if he didn’t die flying a broom through an electrical storm at twelve years old.

He was bright and happy and so deeply good in a way that was everything Akaashi wanted that he fell in love by the time he took the hand.

“I’m Keiji.”

Chapter Text

The park wasn’t as bright as Kageyama remembered it.

Back before Hogwarts, the wide open space and shining metal swing sets meant freedom. A place away from the quiet of his house where if he swung high enough and closed his eyes, it felt like flying. 

Then, it became something different. Picnic tables with his homework spread in front while he watched Oikawa and Iwaizumi argue over little things he didn’t quite understand. A wink and ruffled hair, warmth growing in his chest. 

For a little while, it was a sanctuary, a place he could sit alone and try to sort out the messy thoughts in his head bouncing between jealousy and yearning, admiration and envy. Somewhere not quite removed from unopened letters and newspaper headlines and his father’s hesitantly appearing smile.

After….

Well, for a long time, the park was cold. A reminder of Kageyama tossing out words before he thought them through, a monument to warm eyes turning icy, and an accusation of all he had to do to get it back.

Now, the park just seemed broken down.

Kageyama scraped his shoe against the dirt under the swing and made a face at the red rust marks the swings left on his hands.

Four years.

Sometimes Kageyama forgot--it felt easy since, when he was at Hogwarts, it seemed like everything important that had ever happened to him had happened there .

The point was a lot could happen to a neighborhood in half a decade. Kids get older and families move. Newer, fancier equipement gets set up a few blocks down until the old park becomes an afterthought.

Today, there was only a mother pushing her son around the merry-go-round before she glanced up at the overcast sky and motioned him along back home.

Then, it was just Kageyama and some empty swings.

“Hey.”

Nevermind. Kageyama would prefer it just be him and some swings.

“What,” he demanded.

Kindachi stood in front of him, hands in his pockets and looking down at the dirt rather than at Kageyama. Kunimi was a silent shadow at his side.

Neither said anything. ‘Course, when had Kindachi and Kunimi ever wanted to talk to him--even when they were kids?

Which made it more weird that they were here now.

Kageyama scowled and repeated. “What?”

Kindachi tensed at the tone, finally looking up. 

“We…,” Kindachi’s face twisted like he bit into a lemon. “We need to talk to you. If you’ve got time. It’s important.”

Kunimi nodded beside him.

And now, Kageyama just felt suspicious.

“I don’t want to talk to you,” he said bluntly.

“Yeah, big shock,” Kindachi rolled his eyes. “We don’t want to talk to you either. But, like I said, it’s important. So, if his majesty will grace us commonfolk with an audience--”

“If this is some weird attempt at intimidation,” Kageyama said, “then just go away. I’ve faced a lot worse shit than your bullying.”

“Bullying? What you ? ” Kindaichi glared. “Oh please, as if Mr. Perfect ever cared about us two enough to let anything we did get under your skin. More like you always glared at us like we were some scum on your shoe. Too cool for us since you got to play with the older kids.”

Kageyama glared--which probably didn’t help his point. “Yeah. Great. Good talk. Now, leave me alone. I told you. I’ve got more important stuff to think about than whatever you’re still mad at from when we were kids.”

“So do we!” Kindachi threw his hands up. “We’re not-- ugh, it’s been years . We’re not here for you , you narcissistic pompweed. Do you really think we’ve just been waiting around, carrying around some stupid grudge from primary?” He huffed. “Just because you got in your fancy boarding school and decided you were too good for us--”

“Kindachi,” Kunimi interrupted quietly.

Kindachi took in a deep breath. “Whatever. The point is we don’t care about that anymore. We haven’t in forever. This isn’t….it’s not even about us .”

Kageyama stopped, still regarding them suspiciously. “Then, what are you here for? And why decide to bother me with it?”

Kindachi clenched his teeth before Kunimi grabbed his arm, finally stepping forward.

Kunimi met his eyes. “We wanted to ask about Oikawa.”

Kageyama felt suddenly like he’d taken an unexpected tumble into the Great Lake in the middle of winter.

He swallowed around a suddenly dry throat. “What about Oikawa?”

And why do you think I’d know?

He clenched his teeth before he could add the last part, afraid the tone that carried it would be a bit too desperate.

“We’re just…,” Kindachi traded a look back to Kiunimi before continuing in a more even voice, “we know we don’t get to see him that much while he’s at school. Or Iwaizumi. But….normally in summer, he messages us. We try to hang out sometimes. Just normal stuff--catching up on movies, tell them about school, play some pickup games. But, this year…”

He trailed off and Kageyama already had an idea where this was going.

“He seems different,” Kindachi said. “More….I don’t know, focused, I guess. He still texts us; but, other than that, he just seems really busy. And Iwaizumi’s over there most of the time, too. And we keep saying these strange guys head over to his house.”

“They’re not strange ,” Kageyama broke in hotly.

 Kindachi huffed. “That’s really not the point. The point is when we do see him, he looks….”

“We’re worried about him,” Kindachi concluded simply.

“You got to the same school as him, right?” Kindachi asked.  “I remember my Mum mentioned it.”

Kageyama nodded slowly.

“Then, maybe you know,”  Kindachi said. “Did anything happen to him? Something bad?”

And Kageyama couldn’t….

How did he explain to people outside of the magical world everything about the disaster of the Triwizard Tournament as anything that could remotely be cut down to “something bad”.

In the end, he couldn’t. So, he didn’t even try.

“It was a really rough year,” Kageyama managed to say instead. “For everyone. But, uh, yeah, for Oikawa, especially. Don’t worry about it. There’s not anything you can do.”

Kindachi’s face twisted again like he immediately wanted to argue for more; but, Kunimi beat him to it.

“Is he alr--,” Kunmi frowned and started again. “Will Oikawa be okay?”

“Yes,” Kageyama answered  too quickly, like the word had been punched out of him.”Of course, he will. It’s Oikawa. He’s fine.”

Kindachi frowned and Kageyama saw a streak of silver hair like a life line.

He stood up from the swing. “I gotta go. Sorry.”

Then, he was already moving around them.

A hand caught his wrist before he could fully escape.

Kageyama narrowed his eyes. “I’m serious. I can’t tell you anything more. He’s fine.”

Kunimi scanned his face before silently releasing his grip, letting him go.

“You’re not the only one who cares, you know,” Kindachi muttered as he walked away.

Kageyama’s shoulders drew up.

Yeah, he was perfectly aware, actually.

Just the one that was probably the worst at it.

He jogged across the street to the figure waiting on the sidewalk.

“Hey,” Kageyama stopped beside him, “you get lost again?”

Suga smiled rather sheepishly, eyes still distractedly pulled to the overall mundane Muggle neighborhood as if it was the most fascinating thing he’d ever seen. “You’d really think I’d have it down. But, every time. Everything’s just so--,” he waved a hand, “And your street signs never ask if I need directions, you know? I can’t tell if they’re broken or just rude.”

“Street signs don’t normally talk here,” Kageyama told him, walking him down the road to their street.

“Ah. Interesting.” Suga tilted his head. “It’s always the little things Muggle Studies forgets to remind you about. What do you call the little statue things in the grass again?”

“Garden gnomes.”

“See, like that? Why would anyone want a fake gnome? The real ones are bad enough! An old woman yelled at me just when I tried to throw one away for her.”

Alright, and maybe in the privacy of his own head, Kageyama kind of understood why Kunimi and Kindachi would label their Hogwarts friends as strange.

He continued to lead Suga down the street where Iwaizumi’s family home sat, looking snug and cozy under the overcast sky. Oikawa’s house sat across from it, taller and a bit more maintained in a way that spoke of a regular lawn service. 

Kageyama’s childhood home was even further down. It had rose hedges bordering along the edges that Kageyama figured were supposed to look lively once when the house was first bought; but, now--too wide and veering on overgrown--he couldn’t escape the feeling that they made the entire place look darker. Closed in and separated from the rest of the cheery family homes.

Kageyama waited at the beginning of the street.

Suga smiled. “Ready for Hogwarts tomorrow?”

Kageyama shrugged. “I guess. Feels kinda weird going back like normal.”

“Ha, I know ,” Suga rolled his eyes. “Sounds impossible after every last year, doesn’t it?”

“Are you excited about it,” Kageyama asked.

Suga debated. “.....I think so. I don’t know if excited is the right word. I think it’s more…I’m relieved. Even with everything, I just feel a bit better knowing we’ll all be back in the same place again. For this last year, anyway.”

Right. The seventh years.

Kageyama looked over at him. ”What are you doing after Hogwarts, then?”

“Ugh!” Suga gave a pained and obviously theatrical groan, covering his face. “Don’t ask me that . Professor Irihata’s already scheduling out double the career counseling appointments. I only want to think about getting through this year right now, preferably with all of us still in one piece.”

“But all of you are just going to be gone next year.” Kageyama made a face. “I can’t see it, it’s too soon.”

Suga snorted. “Well, if you say it like that, sure. You make it sound like we’re all going to die rather than--”

He cut off with a wince, eyes darting at Oikawa’s house.

Kageyama grimaced, too.

“Iwaizumi’s already over there. I saw him walk over this morning.”

“Is he?” Suga said, voice quieter. “Good, saves me a trip. I think Kuroo’s coming later. Bokuto, too, maybe--he always waits to pack until the last minute.”

“Akaashi will make him.”

Suga gave a short laugh, still staring at the house. “Probably.”

Kageyama looked down at his shoes.

“....Suga?”

“Yes?”

And, almost unbidden, Kageyama asked: “Is Oikawa really alright?”

Suga froze and Kageyama immediately wished he hadn’t asked.

“Sorry,” he muttered. “Dumb question, I know--”

“No, no, it’s okay.” Suga waved him off. “You’re worried about him, too. I know--well, a lot of people are. Oikawa….,” he bit his lip, “....he will be. That’s--that’s enough, isn’t it?”

Kageyama nodded on instinct.

“He’ll be fine,” he repeated just to hear it.

And Suga’s smile looked relieved. “Exactly. Of course. He’s already doing better. I promise.”

The sky thundered overhead and they both looked up at the quickly darkening clouds.

“It’s going to rain,” Kageyama said.

Then, the clouds started to open up, rain splattering on the ground.

“You know, I didn’t exactly take divination; but, I think you may be right,” Suga teased. He glanced around the empty street before furtively tapping his wand under his jacket, whispering a spell under his breath.

He winked, pulling a newly transfigured umbrella over both of them. “Benefits of summer birthdays; I turned 17 in June. I can cover you to your house?”

Kageyama glanced at the dark house at the end of the way before shaking his head. “I’ll be fine. Thanks.”

When he turned up, he found Suga frowning as he stared at the street lights--a line of lit lamps before they suddenly went dark.

“They’re automated by the light,” Kageyama explained. “They’ll probably come on soon.”

“Ah. Interesting,” Suga said again; but, he sounded distracted. He shook his head. “Want to talk to Oikawa?”

Kageyama stopped.

“No,” he said then more firm. “ No, that wouldn’t help. I’m just going home.”

He stepped out into the rain before Suga could ask any more, tugging his jacket over his head as he dashed out in the direction of his house.

If there was one thing Kageyama had learned over years, it was this. 

Talking didn’t do anything when you didn’t have the words to say it right.

Not everyone was Hinata or Yachi who read him in actions or listened to his silences until they knew what he meant, probably better than he did. And never once had Kageyama said the right thing when it really mattered.

He toed off his wet shoes when he stepped in the door, leaving them on the porch.

“I’m home,” he called out without expecting a response.

“Tobio.”

Kageyama looked up to see his father sitting in the kitchen, a potions textbook laid out in front of him with notes scribbled in the margins in a handwriting Kageyama didn’t recognize but almost looked like his own.

“Is that Mum’s,” Kageyama asked.

Kazue Kageyama gave a small smile. “I like to look at it sometimes. It was her fifth year book--I thought you might like it if your class had the same. But…,” He nodded at Kageyama’s school list. “I don’t know why I thought Irihata might keep the same assignments two decades later.”

Not the same. Too different.

Same as usual, then.

“You don’t have to worry about it,” he told his father, slinging off his wet jacket. “I already got my school books with my friends last week.”

“Oh.” Kazue blinked rapidly. “Right. I guess now would be too late for book shopping anyway.”

Kageyama shrugged. “Yeah.”

Truthfully, without Yachi, neither he nor Hinata would probably show up for the train with any of their school supplies barring Quidditch gear. But, it wasn’t exactly like Kageyama was going to admit that now.

“Your friends,” Kazue repeated. “Is that…I suppose that’s where you were today. Not that I can blame you. If I was your age, I’d probably spend my summer over there, too.”  He gestured over to the window, in the direction of Oikawa’s house. 

Kageyama’s shoulders went stiff, trying to avoid his cheeks flushing red.

What sounded worse?

Admitting that he hadn't been friends with Oikawa--who his father had always liked more, anyway--in seven years all because of a dumb mistake he’d made when he was nine. Or sounding like a complete asshole of a Hufflepuff that didn’t even go visit their friend all summer after he was nearly killed by a maniac.

Kageyama eventually decided on neither. “I was at the park. With Kunimi and Kindachi.”

Kazue’s eyes widened. “The Muggle boys?”

“Yeah.”

“I didn’t know you were still friends with them.” Kazue gave another small smile and Kageyama felt shame creeping up his spine. “Good. Your mother…she hoped living here would give you a chance to know both worlds--better than me, at least. I’m glad.”

Kageyama barely restrained banging his head against the wall.

Great. Awesome.

This is why Kageyama never tried to lie either.

“I’m tired..” He said, waving a hand to the stairs in a really pitiful attempt to escape this conversation before he learned anything else he apparently wasn’t doing right.

“Right. School tomorrow.” Kazue frowned. “Do you need a ride?”

Kageyama let out a breath and tried to give a smile he’d been told looked least like a scowl.

“I’m fine, Dad. You don’t have to worry about me.”

-------

Golden brown eyes followed him sharply as Hinata moved around the room.

He snorted. “Your face is going to get stuck like that and I’m going to laugh at you.”

Natsu pouted harder, lines on her face growing more pronounced. “Liar. Izumi told me that’s just what teachers say when they don’t want you looking like that.”

“Well, if that’s true, then how do old people get all their wrinkles? Ever think of that?” Hinata called back, tossing a sweater that smelled clean enough (well, kind of) into his suitcase. “Besides, what about laugh lines? Those are the wrinkles people get when they smile a lot.”

“That’s dumb.” Natsu crossed her arms. “Smiling’s a good thing! That means wrinkles are cool.”

“Huh,” Hinata pulled up short. “....that’s true?”

It probably wasn’t a good sign for the future that Natsu could already win arguments against him this easily when she was just ten. He guessed it was fine since she was successfully distracted.

“You’re going to have the most wrinkly face ever!” Natsu proclaimed in victory. “Then, I get to laugh at you!”

“You can’t laugh at me,” he told her. “It’s why I’m older. It’s like a rule: younger sisters are always supposed to listen to their older brothers. Ask anyone.”

Natsu stuck out her tongue. 

Hinata just grinned wider, dumping books into his suitcase next to the clothes.

He heard a small huff and looked up to find Natsu frowning again.

“Do you really have to go,” she asked more quietly.

“You know I do, Natsu.” Hinata leaned down next to her. “Don’t worry, you’ll be fine. You always are. And if I don’t go, then how can I send you all the cool magic candy, huh? I’ll send you back bunches of letters and candy, I promise.”

Natsu gave him a glare that Hinata was almost certain she’d learned from Kageyama.

“I’m not worried about me ,” she said, exasperated. “I’m worried about you. Yachi told me something bad happened last year, that’s why all of you were so busy this summer. If something bad happened last year, what if it happens again?”

Hinata looked at her.

“We’re family,” Natsu said. “You and me. We’re supposed to be there for each other, always. That’s what family means. But, I can’t be at Hogwarts because I don’t have magic. That’s why I’m worried. If something bad happens again, I can’t be there to help you.”

Somewhere when Natsu had started getting bigger--Hinata felt guilty he’d missed exactly when--she’d learned how to worry, how to be afraid of things larger than monsters in the night.

Hinata wished she hadn’t.

It was a whole lot easier to get a night light. It was even easier to hold his hand down over a crib and comfort a baby that looked so, so much like him that his five year old self had decided they just had to be siblings.

Worry’s harder to fight than fear of the dark. It’s larger.

Hinata grabbed her hand anyway. “But, you don’t have to worry about me. I’m not going to be alone. That’s what I’ve got Yachi and Kageyama for. We’ve got friends.”

Natsu met his eyes and Hinata smiled, continuing. “I’ve got Yachi and Kageyama and Lev and Kenma--who’s really, really smart. And Bokuto and Oikawa and Akaashi and Suga and Aone and…and a lot of people, okay? I’ve even got friends at other schools, remember? Like Korai!” His grin widened and he knocked his shoulder against hers, getting her to give a little “oof!” in complaint.

“So, I’ll be fine,” Hinata told her. “Because friends help friends. And that’s why I gotta go back--because they’ll need my help, too. Because I’m their friend. And that’s what friends do.”

Natsu was still looking at him suspiciously; but, she had a small smile now.

“And I’ve got Karasuna,” he reminded her, nodding to the empty cage where the crow was getting one last flight in before tomorrow. “So, she’ll watch out for me.”

“Yeah.” Natsu’s smile grew a little bit. “If anyone tries to be mean, you can get Karasuna to bully them!”

Hinata rolled his eyes. “Only you do that. Koji already told me the rumors. Quit stealing my bird to terrify people.”

Natsu’s face took on a decided mischievous glint. “She wanted to! Because she likes me best!”

“Because you give her too many treats!”

Natsu shrugged as if that was insubstantial to her larger goal of having any school bullies believe she was some kind of bird whisperer that could order crows to caw at them for any perceived offense.

Hinata had a theory--which he was never going to say out loud--that Natsu’s lack of magic was nature’s way of evening out the playing field.

His little sister never needed a wand to be terrifying.

“I should be worried about you,” Hinata told her, messing up her hair. “You’re the real menace in this family.”

“Hey! I’m telling Karasuna you’re super rude!”

“See! This is what I mean!”

-------

“You’re being weird,” Tanaka complained. 

Saeko elbowed him with her unreasonably sharp elbows.

“Seriously, what kind of guy has their sister walk them to school,” he continued. “You’re making me uncool.”

“Aww,” Saeko cooed, “scared I’m going to embarrass you in front of some girl?” She cackled as Tanaka’s ears went red. “Or boy? Or both, I don’t judge? Who is it? That girl you took to Yule Ball? She was pretty!”

“You’re the worst,” he grumbled. “Why are you even here? I’m sixteen. Just because Uncle Yori had to work doesn’t mean I need a babysitter.”

Saeko frowned, dropping her voice. “You know why.”

“It’s the Hogwarts Express,” Tanaka gestured around to the busy train station. “The broom ride with you over here was more dangerous! It’s not like anyone’s going to try anything here!”

“We don’t know that,” Saeko hissed, glancing around before she ushered him through the passageway and steered them both over to a quieter corner to wait for the train. “Look, I get it, Ryuu, you don’t want me pulling the protective sister crap, whatever. But, it’s been an entire summer--they’ve had over a year since they escaped--and we haven’t heard anything. We don’t even know where they are.” Her lips firmed, eyes going flinty. “You don’t remember our parents like I do. It’s never good when they’ve gone quiet. They don’t….they don’t do quiet. Not unless there’s something worth it.”

“Maybe Azkaban changed them,” Tanaka argued halfheartedly.

“Yeah, maybe it did,” Saeko agreed; but, by the tone of her voice it didn’t imply that change was for the better.

She sighed, dragging him in for a noogie. “All I’m saying is quit being a cool guy for a bit and let your awesome older sister watch you to the train before she abandons you for the much cooler dragon preserves.”

Tanaka rolled his eyes. “You really think they’ll be good giving you time off?”

“Wasn’t really planning on giving them a choice.” She grinned. “One way or another I’ll be back by Christmas. Everything going on here, you can’t keep me away.”

Tanaka grunted in an acknowledgement that might be kind of grateful.

“Plus Akiteru’s staying here,” she added, batting her eyes for show. “He’d miss me too much if I stayed in Romania.”

“Ugh, gross,” Tanaka made a face. “I don’t want to know about you and your boyfriend.”

“Yeah, yeah, well, lucky for you, I just saw him. Which means Kei’s here, too.” she pushed his shoulder. “Go off and find your friends so you can stop complaining about being uncool.”

Tanaka perked up, looking out into the crowd.

“BRO!”

Then, he got tackled and slammed back into the ground hard.

“Bro!” Tanaka called back, pointedly ignoring Saeko cackling in the background and the possible concussion. ‘Sup, man, how was vacation?”

“Terrible,” Noya groaned. “Why is all my family except Aunt Yuka into the most boring stuff on the face of the planet? Plus, they made me and Asahi sit at the kid’s table. And my little cousins said Flumpy was gross.”

“He is gross.”

“Well, yeah,” Noya shrugged, helping him back to his feet, “but, that also makes him awesome so it works out. Duh.” He brightened. “Hey, Saeko! When are you heading for Romania?”

Saeko grinned. “Tomorrow. Not going to try to hide in my suitcase this time?”

“We were like eight,” Noya pouted. “You can’t keep bringing that up.”

“You were twelve. It was literally four years ago.”

“Whatever. You’ve got the scarves I made, right?”

“Yep,” Saeko popped the p, “You know Rolling Thunder’s going to set it on fire within minutes, right?”

“Definitely,” Noya said, sounding unreasonably fond. “That’s why she likes them. I even got Flumpy to drool on them so they last longer.”

Tanaka squinted at him. “Where is Flumpy?”

“Asahi’s got him,” Noya led him back into the crowd, nodding goodbye at Saeko. “It was kinda cute. I mean Asahi looked sort of terrified; but, it was only a two on his normal scale so I think that means they’re bonding. Now, come on. Tsukishima’s already getting pissy waiting.”

In Tanaka’s personal opinion, Tsukishima always lived in some border state between pissy and pretending he was too aloof to get pissy so really this wasn’t any cause for concern. Of course, Noya knew that so he was probably just pulling Tanaka in so they could both bug Tsukishima together. It was good for character. Or, at least, a pretty decent way to kill time.

Yamaguchi brightened as he saw them, waving his hands where the group was already waiting.

And--even if he’d seen them in the summer already--something in Tanaka’s chest settled seeing all of his friends together, waiting to go to Hogwarts. Something that felt a little bit like the cracks that shaped him smoothing together to be more familiar.

Home.

“Hey,” Ennoshita greeted, knocking his shoulder against his and he stood next to him

Tanaka felt just a little bit warmer as he knocked his shoulder back. “Hey. Thought you’d be with Amanai?”

Ennoshita’s smile went softer. “Nah, Michimiya grabbed her as soon as we got here. I think she’s trying to strong-arm her onto the Quidditch team. I’ll catch her before the Opening Feast.”

“Does everyone have their bags,” Daichi called.

“Yes, Dad,” Noya chimed back. “And we’ve all double checked our suitcases, too.”

Daichi sighed, sounding long suffering. “If I was you dad, I’d ground all of you for life and finally get some sleep. Don’t taunt me with that kind of power.”

Asahi tilted his head. “A really bad dad, then.”

“Does that make you the weird uncle,” Daichi shot back.

“With a hair problem,” Yamaguchi added, smiling impishly.

Asahi shuddered. ”I--I don’t think I like this comparison anymore.”

“The point is we’re all here, finally.” Tsukishima glared at Noya and Tanaka specifically, who shrugged it off with the ease of long practice . “You two almost ran us late. They’re boarding soon.”

“So?” Noya shrugged, stealing Flumpy from Asahi’s shoulder. “We’re always late, who cares? No one ever wants to sit in our compartment anyway because of that weird stain from when we--”

“No!” Ennoshita cut in, almost launching himself forward to cover Noya’s mouth. “We are not admitting to that time in public.”

“Besides,” Tsukishima said, looking behind them. “We’re not here early for our compartment…”

They all looked over just in time to see the light conversation in the train station suddenly come to an abrupt halt--only to be replaced a moment later by softer whispers.

Oikawa walked through the platform, facing the stares that had started up with a nonchalance so deep it looked bored. 

Iwaizumi’s glare at his other side was less impassive, almost daring anyone to say anything and it was just now that Tanaka noticed that a few reporters were scattered along the edges of the station, looking down at their cameras as if considering barging in front to try to get an interview.

Not that it mattered much, with Kuroo’s arm slung around one shoulder, Suga leading the front, and Bokuto tagging along brightly in the back--it didn’t look like anyone was getting close unless they wanted to make it into a scene in public.

Which some of the reporters looked like they might.

The train whistle blew before the tension could break and, like a sigh in relief, the train doors swung open with students starting to bustle in side, Suga’s group at the front.

“Did they plan that?” Ennoshita frowned. “They had to, right? How in Merlin did they plan that down to the second the train opened?”

Daichi patted his back. “I’ve learned it’s for the best not to question Suga’s ability to micromanage.”

Tsukishima huffed, shoving them all forward. “ Go.”

“What?” Then, Tanaka looked at the train. “Oh. Right.”

They all shoved forward onto the train, fighting against the crowds and passing their normal compartment--suspicious stain and all--for the one nearer the back of the compartment.

They weren’t alone when they got here.

“Ugh, what are you doing here,” Tsukishima groaned.

“Same thing as you!” Hinata stuck out his tongue. Kageyama, Yachi, Lev, and Kenma waited beside him. “Come on, it’s our only time to all talk before the castle!”

The train compartment door opened and Suga’s eyes widened at the size of the crowd. “Um, come in?”

Which is all they really needed to all twelve of them to start piling into the single train compartment in a solid mass.

“Alright, yeesh ,” Kuroo shouted from somewhere in the sudden mess. “It’s a six person train car at most and there’s over a dozen of us, there’s no way we’re all going to fit--”

Through the crowd, a wand sprung up followed by a complicated twisting motion and a string of spells. The compartment buckled and smoothed out, easily tripling in size in a single rolling wave.

“--f-fit in this…,” Kuroo blinked, momentarily thrown off. “Okay, nevermind that was….actually a really impressive expansion charm.”

“Thanks.” Noya beamed. “Learned it first year!”

Tsukishima glared in a way that seemed particularly pointed.

When everyone all finally found a seat--with the exception of Noya who squished in, half sitting on Asahi’s lap--the group went silent, looking towards each other as if wondering who was going to start first.

The ripple of a privacy charm sliced wordlessly through the air before hitting the train compartment door like the weight of a gavel.

Oikawa leaned forward, wand still resting in his lap.

“Well….let’s get started.”

Chapter Text

Quiet.

A few glanced at each other; but, no one really seemed to know how to start first.

The quiet stretched, broken once by the sound of the train engine starting up.

Lev shifted in his seat.

Asahi coughed then looked embarrassed as everyone turned to him.

Kenma sighed.

“My mistake,” Oikawa said mildly. “It’s just normally, when I say ‘let’s get started’, I assume someone is going to actually, you know, start. Especially, when said people recently flooded our train compartment like they were starving hippogriffs and we had the last cauldron cake known to man.”

“Um,” Hinata started…

Then turned to Noya…

Who turned to Daichi…

Who turned to Suga, who shrugged once.

It was all a very informative piece of conversation that wasn’t painfully awkward at all.

“Oh, for Merlin’s,” Kuroo pinched the bridge of his nose, “this right here is probably why we normally end up splitting up. Okay, new plan. Let’s try this:” He pointed at Daichi. “What have you guys been working on?”

“Nothing much, just saving the world ,” Noya declared immediately and dramatically. “Basically, the usual.”

Daichi winced. “Well, maybe be a little bit--”

“Here we are--the last bastion of sanity in the entire Wizarding World,” Noya continued. “The sole defense against the ever approaching darkness while the Ministry turns a blind eye! The final champions of peace and order! The Crows! ”

In his hand, Flumpy let out a sound between a ribbit and a snore--presumably in agreement.

“...and you guys, of course,” Noya finished with a nod.

“None of you have ever once been anything near peace and order,” Tsukishima said sourly. “And sanity is highly debatable.”

“It’s been a strange summer,” Yamaguchi explained, much more calmly. “I guess… we’ve been working on the same--trying to track down the Ghosts. It’s been hard since we’re trying not to let any of it slip back to the Ministry. And since the Ghosts, well, they haven’t really done anything new yet.”

Oikawa hummed lightly, more in acknowledgement than agreement.

Yamaguchi paled without quite knowing why. “Um…except they might have been involved in the tournament somehow. So…well, there’s that.”

“Maybe we’re lucky and they’re taking a break,” Daichi said without much hope. Half the compartment snorted.

“We’re not normally that lucky,” Tanaka pointed out. “Or…uh, lucky at all, actually?”

“Maybe we should start making felix felicis in bulk,” Suga said wryly. “You know, if not for the cost, toxicity problem, addiction issues, and all those pesky side-effects.”

“Not like lethal recklessness will be that new,” Kenma muttered, rolling his eyes hard when Kuroo smirked at him.

“It would help if we knew how they escaped,” Ennoshita frowned. “We still have no idea on the specifics on how they faked their deaths, how they actually escaped. Maybe it doesn’t really matter since they’re already out; but, if we could find out the methods, maybe we could find solid proof. Something the Minister would have to believe. Or, at least, we could know more about what the Ghosts are capable of right now.”

“It’s the Ghosts.” Asahi shivered. “I think we should assume they’re capable of the worst. Even with the Giant dead.”

“Still,” Suga added, “there has to be some kind of leadership. Last time…, “ he turned down to look at the floorboard instead of anyone specific. “In the last war, the Ghosts weren’t just powerful because of the Giant’s magic, they were powerful because of who they were. The political status they’d gained. Their organization.” He glanced up again. “I think there has to be some kind of leadership. Purebloods--Ghosts, especially--they care about status. Too much, honestly. I don’t think it’s likely they’d have been able to pull this off quietly for so long without an order in place.”

Several shifted uncomfortably.

“And there’s our new terrible thought of the day,” Tsukishima deadpanned. “The Ghosts might not just be escaping, they might be rebuilding . Wonderful.” He huffed. “The point is we’ve spent the summer trying to hunt down anything . How they escaped, where they are now, what they’re doing. It’s an entire mess of dead ends and--now that we can’t even use anything from the Ministry without being personally threatened--we barely have resources to work with.”

“And that’s why we’re here,” Bokuto said brightly. “So, we can figure it out together.”

Tsukishima rolled his eyes. “Hufflepuff.”

“Hufflepuffs get things done.” Kageyama glared.

Tsukishima opened his mouth--

“Wait,” Hinata sat up, forestalling what was likely to be a very petty argument on Inter-House rivalry. He looked around the compartment. “Where’s Akaashi? He knows about all this, too, right? I thought he’d be here!”

“Oh, uh,” Bokuto’s smile went stiff, “he couldn’t….um, he asked me to fill him in later. I’ll make sure he knows. Don’t worry about it.”

Hinata frowned.

“Anyway, Bokuto has a really good point,” Yachi said and Bokuto immediately perked back up, “if we’re all working on everything, we’ll probably just end up going in circles.Finding the same answers just in different ways.”

“Then, we split it up,” Iwaizumi agreed. “Keep each other up to date; but, divide it out so we’re not chasing our own tails.”

“Exactly!” Yachi nodded.

“Good. We’ve been working on paperwork this summer,” Bokuto groaned, holding up his hands rather pitifully. “Why isn’t there a spell that stops papercuts? Investigating stuff is always so much to read!”

“By which Bokuto means, we’ve mainly been looking through the list of escapees and trying to get a good count on who actually escaped and which were…well, normal deaths,” Suga explained. “Kuroo’s convinced there might be a common thread; but, if there is, we haven’t found it yet.”

“By which Suga means,” Iwaizumi said, “we had to drag Kuroo away from the papers before he set them on fire.”

“I can help!” Yachi piped. “I’d like to, actually. It’s like a puzzle!”

“It’s all yours. Merlin, please take it,” Kuroo said emphatically. He looked out at the rest of the group. “But, in the meantime, it kind of looks like this: We don’t have any leads on where the Ghosts are hiding out or what kind of order they’ve established-- if they even have an order. Plus, it seems like they’ve gone to ground for now. Way I see it: that’s good news and bad news.”

“Sounds just like good news to me,” Lev said. “I mean Ghosts not doing Ghosts-things is what we’re going for, right?”

Kuroo shrugged. “Yeah. No new attacks have started up and, as far as we know, they don’t know we’re on to them.” He paused. “None of you have gotten nearly killed this summer, right? Stalked by a grim? Attacked by rogue dementors? You’d have mentioned that at the start, yeah?”

As one, the compartment all looked to Hinata.

“Hey!” Hinata complained. “I’m over the being in danger thing! I was fine all last year! Except the Second Task kind of? But, I was asleep for most of it; so, that doesn’t count!”

“Still blew up the Forest,” Iwaizumi remarked.

“Not that much!” Hinata crossed his arms. “The point is I’d totally have noticed if I was in danger!”

“Arguable,” Tsukishima snarked.

“And what’s a grim supposed to look like, anyway?”

Kuroo sighed. “Back to the main point. As great as it is that the Ghosts haven’t started attacking people in the street, it also makes it harder on us to track them down.

“We can’t just wait for them to attack,” Daichi pointed out.

“No,” Suga agreed. “But we don’t have much until they do something else.”

“Not like we’ll have to wait long,” Oikawa said, breaking his silence and drawing the attention of the compartment.

He shrugged, not expanding.

“Uh, so,” Tanaka spoke up, “The Minister hasn’t bothered us anymore either.”

“Hopefully he forgot about us,” Asahi said halfheartedly.

Noya scoffed. “Like that snake ever forgets anything. Bastard.”

Kuroo frowned, looking like he was about to say something before Suga spoke first.

“Still,” Suga said, “I think at this stage, it’s especially important that we keep what we know between us. The last thing we need is to tip off the wrong person.”

“Right,” Daichi smiled at him. “For now, we’re at a need to know level. So, don’t talk to anyone who doesn’t know about this already.”

Yachi went rigid. ”....right. Tell no one. Secrecy is important. Very, very important.”

“Uhhhhhh,” Lev said for a suspiciously long time. “Yeah, what Yachi said.”

Ennoshita just turned to stare out the window, avoiding eyes.

“Who did you tell,” Kageyama asked flatly. 

Lev and Yachi immediately started talking at once.

“Oh come on!” Lev flailed. “How was I supposed to know--

“Tell is a very strong word,” Yachi continued. “And, If you think about it--”

“--that you guys meant everyone -everyone! Unclear!”

“I mean really consider it, the more people who believe us--”

“Like that’s definitely something to have in writing! Maybe magic contract even!”

“--can only help! And Shimizu is really trustworthy!”

“Yeah, yeah, and Yaku’s like a genius!”

“So…,” Yachi trailed off to glance at Lev, who nodded furiously, “it’s really for the best.”

The rest of the compartment stared at them.

Ennoshita coughed. “Amani’s might’ve been helping me a bit.”

“Let me get this straight,” Tsukishima glared, “none of you could keep a national apocalyptic size secret from someone you’re dating for even three months ?”

“I honestly don’t know why you thought we could,” Lev said. “Yaku’s like a freaky mind-reader or something. Uh,” he winced at Kuroo, “no offense.”

Kuroo rolled his eyes.

“If you think about it, Daichi told his boyfriend, too,” Ennoshita pointed out logically.

“Hey!” Daichi defended.

 “Besides,” Ennoshita continued, “Yachi’s right. Our end goal is to let everyone know the Ghosts broke out, anyway. The more people that know the better.”

“Not if it gets to the wrong people ,” Tsukishima argued.

“Shimizu’s a really good secret keeper,” Yachi promised.

“The point was not to tell anyone,” Iwaizumi groaned.

“Then, you should have mentioned that before,” Lev said triumphantly.

“It was implied!”

“Ugh, okay,” Kuroo massaged his temples. “Whatever. What’s done is done. And, I guess, Yaku, Shimizu, and Amani aren’t bad people to have on our side. They can help. But no more people , okay?”

The compartment agreed, Yachi and Lev a bit more quickly than the others.

The train whistle blew again.

“Shit, the trolley will be by soon,” Iwaizumi said. “It’s going to look real weird if they notice we’re all in here.”

Yamaguchi stood, grabbing his bag. “We can meet again once we get into Hogwarts. That way Yaku, Amani, and Shimizu can come.”

“And Akaashi,” Hinata added.

“Right.” Yamaguchi nodded. “We can figure out where to go next.”

Tsukishima got up, too. “Great, now, if we could get out of this crowded compartment before people start wondering why we’ve practically formed a gang.”

“Technically we are a gang,” Asahi mused.

Tsukishima sighed loud enough to echo.

“Aww, Tsuki,” Noya pulled open the door, “I knew you were missing our old compartment stain, too!”

And with that, Noya canceled the expansion charm and if people weren’t already leaving before, they absolutely were now.

“I hate you the most.” Tsukishima’s voice was muffled through the door and about ten people.

“Yeah, I’m special like that,” Noya replied.

Then, there were five.

There was a beat where they all listened to the veritable crowd of footsteps finding their way back to their own compartments.

Oikawa drummed his fingers on his thigh. “Well that was interesting--for some given definition of the word.”

“We’re popular!” Bokuto enthused.

Suga smiled back. “Something I’ve never been particularly worried about.”

Kuroo elbowed Oikawa. “You were quiet.”

Oikawa batted his eyes demurely, pitching his voice soft and unsure. “I’m just so shy, Tetsuro.”

“Ew and bullshit .”

“Fine,” Oikawa dropped the tone entirely and shrugged. “Seemed like it was going fine enough already, didn’t have anything I felt like adding.” 

Kuroo scoffed. “Who are you and what have you done with Oikawa?”

“You’ll never know.” Oikawa stood and traced a finger along the door, now shrunk back to its normal dimensions. “Was a very nice expansion charm, though.”

“It was,” Suga agreed. “I think I might ask him for the base charm.”

“Oh!” Bokuto brightened. “If he tells you, can I rearrange its matrix design? Professor Yamiji said me and Terushima were supposed to write a research paper on calculating geometric similarities between charms’ structural layouts to predict the resulting combination of cross-applicable effects. But, uh, I kinda forgot. Oops.” He finished with a sheepish smile.

Kuroo blinked. “Okay, I took Arithmancy for a year and I legitimately only understood what half of those words meant.”

“Which half,” Bokuto asked curiously.

“I lied. It was all of them.”

“Fascinating.” Oikawa clapped his hands, still standing. “Whelp, this sounds like a perfect time to get out of an Arithmancy lecture; so, if you’ll excuse me….”

“Wait. Where are you going?” Iwaizumi narrowed his eyes, already making to stand up, too.

Oikawa stopped him. “To the washroom, you worry wart. Something I’ve been able to accomplish alone with moderate safety for most of my life; so, I think I’ll be fine.”

Suga looked slightly unsure. “We were trying to stick together until the castle. Just in case.”

Oikawa huffed. “I promise I’ll report to all of you if I get hexed in the loo so we can celebrate my new lowest moment in life.” He held up his hand in a mock promise. “On my Slytherin honor.”

“Slytherins have honor?” Kuroo snarked.

Oikawa lowered his fingers except for one in particular.

Kuroo snorted and waved him off. “Have fun, don’t drown.”

Iwaizumi and Suga still looked a second away from offering to come with him.

Oikawa rolled his eyes at them and, without a word, the door slid open all by itself. Oikawa skipped out of it a second later before anyone could catch up.

“Did that really need wandless magic, you showoff,” Kuroo called after him.

“Nope!” Oikawa answered cheerfully, already down the hall. “Why? Jealous?”

The door slid back shut with a resounding click as if punctuating the statement.

Bokuto poked it. “Okay, that’s still kinda cool.”

“The worst,” Kuroo said fondly. “Well, at least he seems back to mostly normal. For him, I mean.” He made a face. “It’s weird when he’s quiet.”

Iwaizumi and Suga glanced at each other again.

Kuroo caught it and sighed, pulling out a book from his bag. “He’s right, you two do worry too much. Nothing’s happened all summer, we’re good.”

“Nothing’s happened because we’ve been in a muggle neighborhood,” Iwaizumi argued sharply. “Which, judging by you lot, wizards have an easier time walking through burning lava than trying to make it through subtly.”

Bokuto whined. “Oh, come on! How was I supposed to know the shop wasn’t fireproof, the cat looked just like a--”

“Iwaizumi has a point,” Suga said before Bokuto could outright confess to their short lived careers as arsonists. “This summer went fine; but, that doesn’t mean it always will be.” He paused before adding quietly. “We learned that already.” 

There was a moment of uncomfortable silence as they all remembered the terrifying ignorance of sitting in a packed stadium when one of their own could have died. It was a sick kind of realization that any of them had fully been able to set aside since it happened. 

It was also something none of them particularly wanted to talk about.

Kuroo sighed. “It’s the Hogwarts train.”

“We don’t know any place is fully safe,” Suga finished.

“Let the man go to the loo in peace,” Kuroo said flatly, pointedly turning down to his book even if his knuckles were white around the corners. He muttered under his breath. “Worst case, he gets caught up fixing his hair.”

Suga was obviously unconvinced.  “You’ve seen the papers! If it isn’t something about the Tournament and Ushijima’s death, it’s about Headmaster Ukai and Hogwarts’ highly questionable ‘safety’. Or if it’s not that , it’s about squibs versus muggleborns or debating what Oikawa did to that stupid trophy ! No one’s forgotten it! Who knows who might decide the Hogwarts Express is the perfect chance to bother Oikawa with it?”

“Guys,” Bokuto exchanged a look around the compartment. He held up his hands in an attempt to calm.

“Well, what I do know,” Kuroo fully abandoned his book, “is that Oikawa’s not going to put up forever with having his own personal babysitters. Thought we learned that fourth year with the Chamber?”

Iwaizumi bristled. “So, what? Give up and let him deal with it alone? That’s your plan?”

“I didn’t say that,” Kuroo argued back. “I said that maybe sticking to him like bowtruckles might just piss him off. Would me! And, you know what? I bet it would you, too.”

No one argued with that, even if several still looked like they wanted to. The tension in the compartment still hung in the air; but, for the time, all of them sat back and tried to let it go down.

 “Look, I get it. We all…..don’t want to go through last year again.”  Kuroo spoke first. “But, Tooru--he’s doing alright, isn’t he? We’ve been watching out for him all summer. Sure, it was bad those first few days. And, yeah, he’s still kinda quieter and more serious sometimes. But….he’s doing okay.” He rubbed his face. “Honestly, I think he’s handling it better than us sometimes, jerk.”

“You think?” Iwaizumi asked.

Kuroo nodded. “Yeah, he’s a stubborn asshole, isn’t he?”

“Yeah, he is.” And Iwaizumi’s shoulders finally relaxed back down, some of the exhaustion and sleepless nights showing around his eyes. “Bloody always .”

“And you’re right,” Suga added, “he probably isn’t going to appreciate us following him along for that long.”

“Was surprised he agreed for the train,” Kuroo put in.

Iwaizumi frowned again, even though it was smaller. “And what if he does need help and we’re not there?”

“We will be!” Bokuto said. “And we’ll adapt, figure it out! We’re good at that! The best!”

Iwaizumi snorted. “I don’t know about the best--”

“The best,” Bokuto insisted.

The last of the weight lifted and it seemed like all of them calmed back down.

Suga tilted his head, looking at the door. “It has been a while though, hasn’t it?”

“Why do I even bother?” Kuroo threw up his hands; but, there was no heat in it this time.

“Uh,” Bokuto tilted his head, “I don’t really know. I don’t normally time those kind of things. Bit creepy.” His eyes widened, turning back to Kuroo. “Oh, hey, do your magic mind tracking thing?”

Kuroo raised a brow. “What am I? Your hunting dog?”

“Wait, the Legilimency” Iwaizumi asked, “you can make it work like that now?”

Kuroo rolled his eyes. “Nah, I didn’t spontaneously become the human version of a Point-Me spell. Plus, it gives me a headache. The most I can ever get from people is like…a sense. An impression, I guess.” His nose twitched. “I don’t know, it’s weird to explain it.”

“What does your sense say about me,” Suga asked.

“That you dye your hair,” Kuroo answered without missing a beat.

Suga laughed. “Nope and I’m almost positive Legilimency can’t tell you that.”

“Hey, who exactly is the psychic here? It’s what’ll happen in the future or whatever.”

“Technically,” Suga said, “mind-reading has nothing to do with divination--even slightly. Different kind of psychics.”

“Nobody likes pedantry, Koushi.” Kuroo tsked.  “And how do you know? Have you ever met a psychic?” He patted Bokuto on the back. “Oh right, sorry, Bo. Maybe your Divination talents are just really, really late blooming.”

“Nah, it’s fine,” Bokuto said. “At least I tried. That’s the important part, right?”

“Hufflepuff,” Iwaizumi accused for a second time.

Bokuto brightened even more just as the door rolled open and everyone turned.

“See,” Oikawa announced, gesturing to his relatively safe appearance like a used car salesman. “A perfectly normal and completely boring trip to the washroom, accomplished by yours truly! Save your applause for the end! Tip your waiters!”

“Good job!” Bokuto gave him two thumbs up

“Thank you,” Oikawa collapsed back in his seat. “Literally if it was anyone else but Bokuto, I would assume that was sarcastic. And this is why he’s my favorite friend of the day.”

Kuroo mimed a chest wound. “I’m hurt.”

“Oh please,” Oikawa mocked, “you’re not even my favorite Ravenclaw.”

An offended gasp. “What?! Who? ”

“Moniwa,” Oikawa replied immediately. “It’s the eyebrows.”

Iwaizumi leaned forward, blocking off Kuroo’s look of utter outrage. “What took you so long?”

“Did I take so long? Didn’t know you timed those things.” Oikawa faked a shudder. “Creepy, Iwa-chan.”

“That’s what I said,” Bokuto crowed triumphantly.

“ Favorite ,” Oikawa emphasized again. “Anyway, it might be because I got stopped in the corridor by someone who really wanted to talk to me.” He rolled his eyes as Iwaizumi straightened. “To ask me to Hogsmeade. Niko from Gryffindor--try not to add her to a hit list, Iwa-chan, I’m pretty sure she didn’t wasn’t looking to curse me, even if I did turn her down.”

“Ugh,” Kuroo gagged, “that’s even worse than you taking so long fixing your hair. Least no one wants to send out a search party for me over my dating life.”

“You’d need to have a dating life first.” Oikawa poked him in the ribs. “Though, if you want, my love expert advice is always on the table for wooing or romance of any possible Charms-obsessed Ravenclaw metamorphmaguses that we may or may not know.”

“Specific,” Kuroo grumbled, pretending that his ears weren’t turning red. “And, no, we talked. I need to…,” he waved a hand at his head vaguely, “figure some things out with me first. Kenma deserves that.”

And that was apparently the end of the conversation, judging by the challenging look Kuroo gave all of them.

“Spoilsport.” Oikawa sighed. “Fine, I guess our many and varied love expertise are solely focused on helping Bo, then. Since, for some reason, he still hasn’t asked out the man of his dreams despite literally living in the same house with him all summer.” He bumped Bokuto on the arm. “What can we do for you, new favorite friend?”

“Oh,” Bokuto shook his head. “Nah, I’m good, too. Thanks, though”

“See,” Iwaizumi pointed at Oikawa, “everyone’s smart enough not to take the crap you call advice.”

“Rude!”

Suga ignored them, focusing on Bokuto. “Sure, we can’t do anything to help? I feel like we didn’t really get much of a chance last year except for the Ball, which didn’t exactly go as planned.”

“Yeah, it’s no problem,” Bokuto reassured. “I already figured out what I have to do.”

Kuroo waggled his eyebrows. “Ah, big date plans already underway?”

“You can never go wrong with flowers,” Suga told him.

“Play it cool,” Oikawa stressed, “never be afraid to play the long-game.”

“Nah, that’s dumb. Just show him,” Iwaizumi said. “Actions speak louder than words.”

Bokuto just nodded along. “Thanks for the advice! You guys are the best!”

“Which are you going to do,” Kuroo asked.

“Huh?” Bokuto titled his head. “Oh, probably none of them. Yeah….actually, I’m definitely not going to do what any of you said.  It was nice of you guys to say it, though.”

An awkward silence followed.

“So….,” Suga started, “um, how are you going to ask him, then.”

“I’m not,” Bokuto said.

Iwaizumi blinked. “What.”

“I’m not going to ask Keiji out,” Bokuto said again. “I’m done with that. I’m probably not going to tell him I’m in love with him either. I don’t know if that would be a very good idea with everything else. I think it’s probably better if I just stop altogether.”

They all stared at him.

“Okay,” Oikawa said finally, “that might be too subtle.”

“What do you mean you’re just going to stop?” Kuroo demanded and then when Bokuto opened his mouth to say the same thing again. “No, I get that you’re doing nothing! I mean, why? Why are you just going to quit before you ever even tell him?”

“Because Akaashi doesn’t want me to,” Bokuto said like it was simple.

Absolutely none of them looked like they understood.

Bokuto let out a breath, frowning and brow scrunching as he looked out the window as if trying to find the words.

He turned back.

“Um, okay, so, it’s like this,” Bokuto said. “Akaashi’s smart. Like really, really smart. Like the smartest person I’ve ever met. And he knows me--like he always has. When I’m sad, he’s always there to make me feel better. Or when I’m really excited about something, it’s like every time he’s there to let me tell him about it. He knows how to calm me down and help make things simple even when everything’s--when it’s too big.” He gave a shy smile, almost like it was unintentional. “Actually, I’m pretty sure he figures out a lot about how I feel before I even start feeling it. Keiji just knows me like that.”

“So….,” Suga managed to say slowly, “you decided to not ask Akaashi out because….you think he already knows?”

“I know he already knows,” Bokuto confirmed confidently.

Kuroo shook his head. “You can’t just know how someone feels unless they say it. Even if they assume , they still need to hear it.”

“But, he doesn’t want to,” Bokuto insisted.

“You don’t know that.”

“I do,” Bokuto said. “Because it’s Keiji. And…he’s really good at figuring me out first; but, I’m good at watching people, too. I’m good at it because he taught me how to be. And I know Keiji better than anyone, too.” He shook his head. “I’ve known I loved him for over a year. I’ve been trying to ask him out for a year. I’m not quiet and I’m really bad at hiding anything from him. Akaashi knows.”  And finally, Bokuto looked upset. “And every time, I’ve tried to tell him, it’s like he gets worried. Or tense. Even when I’m not trying to ask him, when it’s just the two of us and I guess he thinks I might try to tell him, he gets all nervous. I think…..,” 

Bokuto frowned. “I think he doesn’t want me to ask him out because I think turning me down would make him sad.” He looked up, jaw firm. “I don’t want to make Akaashi sad or worried; so, I’m not going to ask him out anymore.”

A beat passed in silence.

Oikawa rubbed his head. “Let me get this straight. So, you’re not going to tell Akaashi that you’re in love with him….because you think he knows you’re in love with him…..and you think that Akaashi doesn’t want to date you but also doesn't want to turn you down….so, he’s just been what? Strategically avoiding and distracting you for over a year?”

“Pretty much.” Bokuto nodded, smiling that they understood.

“That’s the most convoluted thing I’ve ever heard,” Iwaizumi said flatly.

Bokuto shrugged. “Yeah, but Akaashi’s like that.”

Once again, no one seemed particularly convinced by that.

“Look, you don’t have to believe that I’m right about Akaashi,” Bokuto said, placating. “But, it’s still my choice. If I don’t want to ask Akaashi out because I think it’ll make him uncomfortable, then that’s what I’m going to do. And you’re not going to change my mind.”

Oikawa still was poised like he really, really wanted to argue; but, Kuroo sighed.

“Fine, I guess that’s fair,” Kuroo sent them all a look. “I don’t want any of you guys bugging me about whatever’s going on with me and Kenma and I’m sure,” he added pointedly, “that none of you want the rest of us sticking our noses into your love lives, whatever they may happen to be.”

As one, they all exchanged glances and none seemed particularly pleased by that idea.

Kuroo nodded, satisfied. “So, we leave Bokuto to his romantic decisions and we all leave the rest of us to our own.”

Reluctantly, they all seemed to agree.

“Well,” Suga smiled, “I guess the Investigators’ Club is just more suited to solving mysteries than romances for the time being.”

“Good thing we have plenty of those,” Oikawa said wryly.

The rest of the ride passed as smoothly as a train filled to the brim with teenagers and little to no adult supervision possibly could. Which is to say, it was always a bit of a surprise that it made it from one station to the next and a few things definitely exploded, most likely due to Makki, Matsu, or surprisingly enterprising Gryffindors.

“Do you think,” Kuroo mused as they stepped off the train, “that most people have figured out that the professors don’t normally ride the train here? Or is it more like a slow realization until seventh year?”

“I think,” Suga said, “that the peace and safety of the Hogwarts Express--actually, education as a whole--relies on a basic lack of understanding for the term ‘strength in numbers’.”

“Terrifying,” Kuroo said jovially, “so, you’re saying I should tell them?”

Iwaizumi looked to the sky for absolution. “This is exactly why none of us were ever chosen as Prefects.”

“Who wants to be a Prefect?” Bokuto’s face scrunched up. “They’ve got hall monitor duty and boring meetings?”

“Well said,” Oikawa agreed as they all walked from the train, “Which is why it’s absolutely no surprise that Daishou’s one of them. I’m just happy he’s not Head Boy, his ego’s big enough already.”

“Like you’re one to talk,” Suga teased.

“Hey,” Oikawa skipped ahead just so he could walk backwards, throwing a glance behind him every now and then so he wouldn’t walk into a tree. “My ego is well earned, thank you very much.”

Iwaizumi snorted. “Didn’t deny it’s bloody huge though, did you?”

Oikawa waggled his eyebrows.

“ Merlin ,” Kuroo swore, already anticipating.

Oikawa smirked. “Well, my ego isn’t the only thing that--”

He stopped, eyes still glancing over his shoulder.

“Oof,” Kuroo grunted as both him and Suga ran into him a second later, “yeah, okay, maybe don’t get distracted by your lame joke and stop in the middle of the path.”

Oikawa still didn’t say anything, just turning so he could face whatever he was watching fully.

The rest of them looked around him but didn’t see anything out of the ordinary from the usual carriages to take them to the castle.

Oikawa seemed frozen, an odd tension around his jaw and a darker look in his eyes. 

Suga was the one who realized first.

“.... thestrals,” he whispered to the rest. “Remember the carriages are pulled by thestrals.”

Oh.

Thestrals could only be seen by those who’d witnessed death.

Wind whispered chillingly through the trees and a couple of third years in front shivered as they reached for their scarves. 

They all waited, watching for Oikawa to move.

Finally, Iwaizumi reached a hand to his shoulder. “Oikawa?”

Oikawa swallowed thickly before shaking his head and whatever mood he had was shaken off with it.

“Wow, sorry,  they’re just,” he shook his head again, gesturing expansively at the creatures none of the rest of them could see, “so, so much uglier than I expected.”

The entire group relaxed.

“Aww, poor horses.” Bokuto pouted.

Oikawa squinted his eyes. “I think you’re severely underestimating how ugly these things are.”

“What do they look like,” Kuroo asked morbidly.

Oikawa thought about it for a disturbingly long time.

“Like,” he tilted his head, staring at the carriages, “imagine if a horse and a bat had a torrid love affair, never to be spoken of again. Then , left their cursed offspring in a desert wasteland to starve where the kid discovered his emo phase.”

 Kuroo blinked. “That’s…wildly and terrifyingly specific? I regret asking.”

“I know I’m a master of words, it’s true.” Oikawa nodded in understanding. 

“I think I’m going to have nightmares just from hearing about it,” Kuroo said. 

“Right? I’m emotionally scared.” 

“Eh.” Kuroo made a so-so gesture, “Emotionally stunted, maybe?” 

Oikawa sniffed, strolling forward casually towards the carriages like whatever needed to be handled had been sorted. “Just for that, I hope they stopped serving treacle tart.” 

Kuroo’s jaw dropped. “Take back such unholy words, traitor.” 

“Make me?” Oikawa climbed in the carriage first, tilting his head at their invisible drivers. “…You know it may be the Slytherin in me, but they’re kind of cute in a certain low, low light. I’m reconsidering.”

The sound of Kuroo and Oikawa continuing to bicker with Bokuto occasionally chiming in washed over the trip and as Suga and Iwaizumi glanced over at each other, starting to relax, they had the same thought.

Everything just might be okay.

-------

Fire burning, wood cracking, the echoing sound of screams--Flowers blooming in spring, laughter and cheers, wedding white--Failed tests, library, a broken quill--Flying, wind, sprained wrist, flash of gold. Love. Death. Life. Fear. Joy. Panic. Satisfaction--

Akaashi rubbed his temples. 

The Welcoming Feast was always so loud . Too many students, caught up in the new school year, making resolutions and changing them just as fast. No consideration to poor local psychics on how their fleeting decision to try Ancient Runes or ask out their crush could change the future like someone put them all in a jar and shook them.

Annoying. Akaashi closed his eyes and breathed.

It was fine, it would pass. Everyone always settled down on their grand plans for the year once classes actually started and the glimpses of their future would settle down into something more like rain than a storm.

Still…

Akaashi couldn’t help but think the visions felt stronger this year.

The flashes of several student’s futures were suddenly pushed aside by something both brighter and darker. A vision that felt solid and familiar and…

Akaashi opened his eyes before he could get pulled into it.

“Hello, Hinata.”

“Akaashi,” Hinata greeted with a smile before settling into the bench across from him.

“Sorting’s about to start soon,” Akaashi reminded him. “You should get back to your House table.”

“Yeah, in a bit.” Hinata looked serious. “You weren’t at the train.”

“Of course I was,” Akaashi said. “I was sitting in the front with some of my roommates. You’ve met Narita and Kinoshita, right?”

“Yeah, but I wasn’t talking about that .” Hinata huffed. “I mean you weren’t with the rest of us. When we met up. Bokuto said you were busy.”

The entire tone sounded like such a mix between worry, accusation, and disappointment that Akaashi had to smile back.

“Ah,” he said, “don’t worry about it. It’s just strategic.” Akaashi glanced around, making sure there was no one too close. “I told you, I can’t see my own future or futures I’m too intertwined with. I try to stay out of the way when any kind of plans are being made, it’s the best chance I have of seeing which ones will work out.”

Hinata frowned.

“I didn’t get much of anything from this meeting.” Akaashi paused. “Or if I did, I haven’t realized it yet. First of the year, there’s always too many students making plans. It takes a while for them to settle down and the unlikely futures to fade away.”

Hinata was still quiet and Akaashi wondered what more he could explain.

It was a strange feeling talking to Hinata--talking to anyone --about powers that he’d lived with all his life and barely had anything explained to him in the first place.

….of course, Akaashi thought of the lingering pulling sensation that hadn’t fully left his mind for months, it was always possible that he didn’t want an explanation. Or maybe he didn’t get a choice at all.

“So, you stay away so you can help us,” Hinata asked, bringing Akaashi back to the conversation at hand.

Akaashi shrugged. “I guess. If you want to think of it like that. It’s basically what I normally do. I didn’t really put much thought into this one specifically.”

Hinata’s brow pinched together as he thought.

“That sounds….” Hinata made a face. “I don’t know, too lonely, I guess. I don’t think I’d like being a psychic much if it was like that.”

“Well, luckily you don’t have to do it.” Akaashi gave a wry smile.  “It’s what I’m meant to be and I’m fine with it as long as it’s what helps me see what I need to. Psychics aren’t part of the story, Hinata. We’re the observers.”

“How can you not be part of it if you’re here,” Hinata asked. 

“Easy,” Akaashi said, “weren’t we just talking about how I wasn’t there.”

“Ugh, all this psychic stuff makes my brain hurt.” Hinata complained, laying his head on the table. He blinked up at Akaashi. “....you’re sure you’re okay, though? I can fill you in now if you want?”

“Somehow, I don’t believe the Great Hall is the best place to discuss secret conspiracies,” Akaashi reminded him. “But, yes, I’m fine. I like watching how things play out like this. It’s for the best that way, believe me. But, thank you, Hinata.”

Hinata perked up. “Okay.”

“FIND YOUR SEATS! BACK TO YOUR HOUSE TABLES!” Deputy Headmaster Takeda called cheerfully out to the hall, wand up to his throat to cast his voice out to the far walls. “WE’RE READY TO START SORTING SOON!”

There was a small smattering of applause and the general scuffle of movement.

Akaashi poked at Hinata’s shoulder. “You should go before you’re taken in by Ravenclaw.”

Hinata looked horrified. “I’d never make it. I heard you guys have to answer riddles just to get to your Common Room.”

Akaashi nodded serenely. “Sometimes multiple a day.”

Hinata scrambled up and Akaashi hid a laugh.

“Have fun with the badgers.”

Hinata nodded, pausing before he abandoned him. “Hey, Akaashi?”

“Hmm?”

“About what you said about liking the future so you’re okay.” Hinata tilted his head. “But, what if you ever didn’t like it?”

Akaashi blinked.

Then, his smile got sharper.

“Then, I’d choose a better one.”

--------

It was a silent truth that Sorting was…..actually really boring unless you were in it yourself. 

Truthfully, for the older years, it was basically just the practice of clapping politely and clapping a little harder when someone ended up in your House. Other than that and most pressingly, it was a time for the true oldest tradition of Hogwarts: gossip.

“We’re missing one,” Suga whispered, nodding at the professor’s table. “Looks like Defense.”

“I don’t know why anyone’s even surprised anymore,” Oikawa said back. “That job’s like a jinx. Why would anyone sane take it without a death wish or a well-funded life insurance policy?”

“That’s not fair,” Kuroo said from the Ravenclaw bench next to theirs. “They could also be evil. Lots of evil people surprisingly want to teach us Defense.”

“Remember second year,” Matsu reminisced fondly.

Oikawa made a face. “Was that the one who accidentally turned himself into a slug for half a month?”

“Nah, that was first year and hilarious,” Makki said. “Second year was the one that gave detentions for breathing too loud.”

“Best year of our life,” Matsu declared. “I think we spent half our time in detention with Professor Ukai egging him into rants on advanced Charm theory and which books were written by morons. We seriously learn so much when he gets petty. It’s amazing.”

Suga shook his head. “I honestly don’t know how the Headmaster keeps finding people. Has anyone heard who it’s going to be this year?”

“No, but I heard my dad talking about it,” Kuroo muttered darkly. “Apparently, the Board outvoted the Headmaster. Whoever it is, it sounds like the Minister chose them personally.”

Everyone was quiet as they thought through that.

“The Ministry’s trying to get control of Hogwarts,” Oikawa surmised.

Kuroo nodded. “Sounds like it.”

“The papers are on their side,” Suga said. “Parents were already worried about Hogwarts’ safety after the last few years. Now with what happened with the Triwizard Tournament, I doubt the Headmaster had much power to get out of it.”

“That’s bad,” Makki sighed.

“Is it,” Oikawa cut in. “The Minister or the Headmaster, it’s not like either of them have been much use to us when things really mattered. Let them fight it out among themselves. I really don’t care.”

Suga blinked. There was an undercurrent to the words that was surprising in its sharpness.

Oikawa let out a breath and, when he next spoke, it was back to a softer, more level tone. “I just mean that when push comes to shove, I feel safer when I’m trusting all of you than I do with anyone else.”

“Aww,” Makki teased and everything was back to normal. “Look at that, Matsu? He really does love us!”

“Just for that,” Matsu slung an arm around him, lowering his voice so only the five of them could hear, “we’ll offer you our super secret, totally protected Hogwarts hideaway for all your clandestine meeting needs! All for the low, low price of telling us what the fuck you guys are up to?”

Kuroo, Suga, and Oikawa all froze.

“What are you talking about,” Suga said first.

“It’s really cute that you think you can keep a secret for that long from us--your dear and darlingest roommates,” Makki said. 

“Not to mention,” Matsu added, “the fact that for anyone actually paying attention, that show on the train was legitimately the opposite of subtle.”

“Luckily, Hogwarts in general is pretty bad at paying attention.,” Makki said. “So, you should be safe.”

“Except for us, of course,” Matsu corrected.

Makki nodded. “Right you are. You’re never safe from us.”

“Facts of life,” Matsu finished.

Kuroo’s eye twitched. Oikawa meanwhile had gone calculating.

“....we’ll,” Suga sighed, “talk about back in our room.”

Kuroo swore. “Ugh, Lev’s going to hold this against us forever.”

Matsu and Makki looked utterly unrepentant.

The last of the cheers for the Sorting Hat Ceremony seemed to be dying out and Headmaster Ukai stood, holding up a hand to call for silence.

“Welcome, both those old and new to another year at Hogwarts,” Headmaster Ukai announced. “As with years before, Hogwarts will endeavor to always be a place where the curious may seek to learn, where the kind may be offered a hand, where the cunning might find like minds, and where the brave may find their voice. Most of all, Hogwarts stands first for what it has always stood for: a place where our students can grow to all they need to be.”

A smattering of small applause rose up across the Hall.

Oikawa’s expression remained flat.

“As many of you have no doubt already realized,” Ukai gestured to the table behind him. “We are starting off this feast one short from our usual number. In their ample generosity, the Ministry has offered to send one of their own to teach our Defense courses this year. Unfortunately, as I’m sure they have quite a few more matters to deal with, our newest staff member has yet to be announced. As such, Deputy Headmaster Takeda has offered to set up an offering of Defense teachings until that time where the Ministry sees fit to--”

The doors of the Great Hall swung open and a smiling man dressed in impeccable dress robes strode forward.

“Oh Merlin, why ,” Kuroo groaned into his hands. “Why’s he here? No way he’s our new teacher!”

Ozuro Kuroo reached the professors’ table, taking the stage next to Headmaster Ukai.

“Deputy Minister,” Ukai greeted dryly. “I wasn’t aware we were expecting you at our feast. I take it you’re not here as our new Defense professor?”

Ozuro laughed charmingly, turning out to address the hall at large. “No, no, as much as fun as it would be to return here and relive my old school days , I’m afraid I’m just here as a messenger today. If I may, Headmaster?”

He gestured to the podium, more of a politely worded order than a request, and the Headmaster stepped aside.

“Now,” Ozuro stepped up to the podium, “as your Headmaster already introduced me: I’m Ozuro Kuroo, Head Deputy to Minister. With that, Minister Masaru has given me the great honor today of introducing you to your new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. A woman hand chosen by the Minister himself, one of the youngest Aurors ever to lead a team, a hero for the Ministry during the Giant’s War, and our current Head Deputy of the Investigations Department where she has graciously offered to take a year leave.”

With that, Ozuro gestured expansively to the open doors. “Please welcome your newest professor….Auror Minaho Ono.”

Slowly echoing in even beats down the hall was a clicking against the stone.

Students closer to the back strained their necks to see over before falling pointedly quiet.

The first thing that Oikawa saw was the sight of pink shoes, with heels sharp enough to cut, all leading up to a woman dressed in a perfectly tailored pink business suit and an expression set in such a polite smile that it almost looked poisonous.

It wasn’t the color or even the lack of dress robes that had students falling quiet, though.

Rather it was the way that the entire room, down to the very air, seemed to be laying in wait.

Headmaster Ukai had gone oddly stiff next to the podium. Behind him at the table, Professor Takeda seemed to have lost all color in his complexion, most of it apparently going to Professor Keishin Ukai that had turned a vivid, angry red.

For whatever reason Minaho Ono was there, it was clear she was there for a purpose.

Chapter Text

The first day of school began basically as usual. Except, of course, for the small army of owls that descended upon Hinata as soon as the post opened.

“Merlin!” Lev yelped as letters practically dive bombed the table. “Hinata, what did you do? Become pen-pals with an entire country ?”

“It’s not that many.” Hinata shrugged, offering some of his breakfast to the few owls that hung back long enough to try. Karasuna was perched on Hinata’s shoulder, looking down at the owls in a way that made the crow seem proprietary. 

Hinata reached up absently to smooth down some of her feathers. “Besides, I had to wait all summer ! Hogwarts is the only place where I can get international postage.”

Kageyama frowned. “So, these are all from…”

Hinata beamed, sorting through the letters as he gestured excitedly. “Those two are from Komori, that one’s from Chigaya, I’ve got one from Aran and--oh, that’s really sweet--it looks like it’s from Kita, too. I didn’t even get to talk to him that much last year!” He continued to sort through them. “Um, it looks like this one’s a postcard from the Miya’s trip to Egypt!” He sent a friendly wave over to Atsumu, who appeared to attempt a cocky grin back mid-bite before choking while his brother laughed at him. “I’ve got one that looks like Kormori bullied Sakusa into writing, and….uh, a couple from Goshiki.”

He sat the last ones aside with a careful sort of thoughtfulness.

Yaku just shook his head. “Wow, you really did become pen-pals with an entire country.

“It’s not that many.” Hinata insisted again with a small eye roll, lifting his hand so Karasuna could fly off now that she was sure no owls were trying to encroach. “It just sucks I can’t see them this year.”

“I think it’s sweet,” Yachi said, sharing a smile with Shimizu. “Besides, the tournament was supposed to be about creating relationships between the schools. Even with--well, how it ended--at least we still got that part right.”

Kageyama nodded. “The Quidditch was fun.”

Which, coming from Kageyama, was practically a glowing review.

“Ugh, I know, the league was amazing ! We got to play like every weekend!” Hinata groaned before knocking his shoulder against Kageyama’s with a grin, “but, hey, at least we’ve got the team back this year! We can all play together again.”

And, at that, Kageyama’s smile did something different--a look that seemed smaller but somehow more genuine. “Yeah, together.”

Hinata turned back to the table. “Yeah, exactly. But, I’m not sure--don’t you guys think after last year with the tournament, won’t this year seem kinda boring?”

They all stared at him.

“....not like,” Hinata floundered, “I mean, sure, there’s the…,” he lowered his voice, “the secret Ghost stuff. But, I mean like school .” He tried to put it into words. “You know, like magic stuff.”

He didn’t think that was quite it; but, Hinata didn’t exactly know how to explain it. Last year, he’d been so focused on learning everything he could, on getting better at Quidditch, at magic, at figuring out where he fit in. And, honestly, he felt like he’d done pretty well. He had gotten better. He knew it.

But, he didn’t want to stop now.

What made fire stronger wasn’t that it waited, it was that it consumed .

Hinata shrugged again. “I just hate being bored.”

“You’re going to jinx us,” Lev complained.

“I am not!”

Yachi laughed. “Still, let’s maybe not risk it. Besides, I think school this year’s going to be exciting enough. Don’t forget we have O.W.L.s this year.” She shivered. “I think I’m already nervous.

Kageyama and Hinata exchanged a look that clearly said that was the very opposite of ‘exciting’.

“I still remember my O.W.L’s pretty well,” Shimizu said to Yachi. “We can study together if you’d like?”

“I’d love that!” Yachi agreed immediately, looking up at Shimizu like she always did--that is, like Shimizu was some kind of beautiful angel that had only appeared to grace the world with her presence.

Yaku narrowed his eyes at Lev. “We can also study together.”

It sounded like a threat.

Lev swallowed nervously. “Uh, I’d love that.”

Clearly trying to avoid any of that, Kageyama turned to Hinata. “Bokuto said we’ve got practice this afternoon. Think he’s decided on a new Chaser?”

“Maybe, who do you think it is,” Hinata asked. “Still feels weird that Koki graduated.”

Kageyama grunted in mild agreement, judging the rest of the table conversation to tell if it was safe enough to grab a second helping of breakfast without getting dragged into any variety of study dates.

Hinata turned back to his letters, flipping through them again. This time with a slight frown.

Yachi noticed. “What is it?”

“Nothing, really.” Hinata shook his head. “I just hoped I’d have a letter from Korai already.”

“Maybe he’s doing the same as you and waiting until he knows you’re back at Hogwarts,” Yachi suggested.

Hinata brightened. “Yeah, you’re right. That's probably it. I’ll send him one today so he knows I’m back. Thanks!”

Yachi just smiled back.

“What are friends for?”

-------

“Admit it,” Yamaguchi said slyly. “You’re a little bit excited.”

Tsukishima rolled his eyes, focusing on breakfast. “Wrong. I’m not ‘a little bit excited’ about anything.”

Yamaguchi laughed. “Oh, I know. I just figured you wouldn’t fess up if I said you were a lot excited. Despite the fact, that’s the third time you’ve buttered the same piece of toast. Distracted?”

Tsukishima glared, pointedly sitting down the butter knife.

Yamaguchi just smiled back.

“That doesn’t mean anything,” Tsukishima insisted. “With our lives, I could be distracted about any number of things.” 

“Of course,” Yamaguchi agreed.

“Very important things, I’d add, that it would be completely reasonable--even advised--to be distracted about.”

“Definitely.

Tsukishima nodded. “In fact, if we get down to it, our lives are basically a cornucopia of one misadventure after the next.”

“Well, I wouldn’t phrase it quite like--”

“All of which,” Tsukishima continued on, “are far, far more of a priority than anything you’re suggesting I may or may not be distracted by.”

“If that’s what you want to go with,” Yamaguchi agreed amicably.

Noya swallowed his food, glancing between them and then at Tsukishima’s “toast” that was honestly more cream than bread at this point. “Tsuki going crazy about the whole Quidditch thing?”

Yamaguchi nodded. “Yep.” 

“No!” Tsukishima said. And, then when no one looked like they believed him, he added to Noya, “and don't call me ‘Tsuki’!”

“Don’t worry,” Tanaka punched his shoulder. “If the other snakes are mean to you, just beat them up or insult them or something. You’re good at that!”

“I’m not worried about that !” Tsukishima scowled.

“So, you are worried about something,” Asahi said.

“I guess that makes sense,” Noya mused. “If I was going to put money on anyone being a jerk, it would definitely be you, Tsuki, so there really is nothing to be scared about. We’re your friends; we believe in you!”

Tsukishima’s eye twitched.

Ennoshita chose that moment to join the table, Amani waving a still slightly shy greeting to the rest before sitting next to him.

Ennoshita raised a brow at Tsukishima’s rather impressive glower. “What’s up with him?”

“Quidditch,” Noya, Asahi, Yamaguchi, and Tanaka all said together, effectively drowning out Tsukishima’s growled “Nothing!”

“Oh!” Amani’s expression cleared. “Are you trying out for the Slytherin Quidditch team? I heard lots of people are interested; Atsumu reserved the main field for the entire afternoon.”

Tsukishima sighed. “I’m considering it.”

“Tsuki’s an amazing Beater,” Yamaguchi told her, utterly ignoring the way Tsukishima’s ears went pink. “He’ll make it for sure.”

“I’m just glad the rest of those assholes finally graduated,” Noya complained. “The Slytherin team’s sucked for years, all because the jerkwads that were already on the team didn’t even bother trying out anyone but their friends.”

“Even if they had, it would only have been for show.” Tsukishima shrugged. His tone was casual, almost careless as he turned to Amani. “Who did you hear was trying out?”

“I think it’s pretty much the entire House,” Amani said. “Michimiya has a cousin that’s a third year and she said that even some of the first years are trying out.”

Tsukishima grimaced before trying to hide it by biting into his overly buttered toast and, then , making a face when he realized what he’d done.

“Well….that’s good,” Tsukishima sighed. “I was going to try out just to make sure our House team wasn’t a complete embarrassment. But, if that’s the case, it looks like I won’t have to bother.”

Yamaguchi cut him a look. “Do you want to play?”

“I think we’re busy enough already,” Tsukishima answered lightly.

Yamaguchi hummed. “That wasn’t really what I asked.”

Tsukishima’s shoulders were stiff.

“Uh,” Tanaka said, picking up on the weird tension between the two but not really understanding it. He turned to Ennoshita and Amani instead. “So, you heard about the meeting tomorrow?”

Amani nodded back.

“Yeah,” Ennoshita said, “don’t know why we have to do it so early, though.”

Asahi gave a small smile. “According to Daichi, the place Matsukawa and Hanamaki found for it was…uh, better kept a secret.”

“Huh,” Noya leaned back, looking over at another table a little bit over the way. “Hey, speaking of, think we should go help him out?”

As one, they all looked over to where Daichi was pressed in between Suga, Kuroo, Oikawa, Bokuto, and Iwaizumi and looked vaguely ill.

Asahi shook his head decisively.

“He’s probably fine.”

-------

“Anyway,” Kuroo stabbed the fork into his food, “so, that’s how the modern cutting jinx was adapted from sacrificial decapitating rituals.”

“Fascinating,” Oikawa said, “then, the cure for the common stomach ache came from--”

“Creative use of an old disembowelment hex!” Kuroo said with far more enthusiasm than a discussion about the evolution of ancient torture curses to common household spells really needed. “Bit of a trial and error for a while, of course.”

“Huh,” Bokuto tilted his head thoughtfully, “I guess they do have the same base structure. Kind of weird more people don’t mix them up.”

Suga just smiled.

Next to him, Daichi was looking decidedly green. “.... wait, and you found this out from reading what?”

“1,001 Surprising Ways Spells Can Go Horrifically Wrong,” Kuroo announced cheerfully.

“Or right , depending on your purpose,” Oikawa added.

Kuroo winked. “Exactly.”

Amazingly, Daichi wasn’t reassured by that.

Iwaizumi sighed. “Which you were looking at, why exactly?”

Kuroo shrugged. “Well, you never know what’s going to come in handy.”

“Experimentation is the price of knowledge,” Oikawa agreed amicably.

“Besides, Kenma got it for me,” Kuroo finished.

Bokuto clapped him on the back. “That’s sweet!”

Daichi didn’t look like he agreed. Daichi didn’t look like he agreed at all.

Suga patted his hand sympathetically.

“You can borrow the book if you want,” Kuroo offered.

Daichi shook his head a touch too quickly. “I’m good. Thanks.”

 “Oh, hey, you finished with that,” Bokuto asked, gesturing to Daichi’s plate.

Kuroo’s eyes sparkled. “Wait, until you hear about the old Scourgify Charm, apparently it can even skin--”

“Uh, yeah,” Daichi said, pushing the last muffin to Bokuto. “I think I’m done. I should…probably go check that Noya and Tanaka haven’t set anything on fire yet.”

“Oh!” Suga brightened, standing up next to him. “I’ll come with you! I need to talk to Asahi about our N.E.W.T level Healing project, anyway.”

Daichi’ shoulders eased immediately, extending his hand to hold Suga’s with an expression that was just shy of besotted.

They both headed off to the other Gryffindors.

Oikawa watched him go before leaning over to Kuroo and whispering, “Was the thing about blood letting hexes even real or did you make it up on the spot?”

“Of course, it’s real,” Kuroo said in mock-offense.  “Who do you take me for?”

Oikawa cackled. “I love you!”

“Besides, did you see his face?”

“Should have seen him that time Matsu and Makki set up that fake dark ritual when he was visiting our dorms.” Oikawa reminisced. “Ah, good times.”

Iwaizumi elbowed him. “When are all of you going to quit intentionally freaking out my roommate?”

“As soon as it stops being funny,” Oikawa said easily.

“So never?”

“Yeah, pretty much.” Kuroo agreed. “Or at least until Suga tells us to quit.”

Oikawa snorted. “Are you kidding? Suga’s enjoying it even more than us . I’m pretty sure they had an ongoing thing on whose friends were weirder, so Suga’s just smug he’s winning.”

“Should we be insulted by that,” Kuroo wondered.

“Where’s the lie,” Iwaizumi asked flatly.

“Let’s face it, Bokuto’s our token nice friend.” Oikawa waved his wand almost absently and, without a word, a flower crown wove out of thin air and dropped on Bokuto’s head. “It’s like a trade. Bokuto’s practically more Hufflepuff than human so he evens out our kindness quota.”

“Neat!” Bokuto smiled, poking happily at his new crown with pretty pink and blue flower buds woven along what seemed like ivy.

Iwaizumi took a closer look and sighed. “And also poisonous. Those are Fanged Geranium buds.” He turned to judge Oikawa. “How are you still this bad at Herbology?”

“It’s a gift,” Oikawa shrugged, happily ignoring Kuroo yanking the snapping flowers off Bokuto’s head, stomping them before setting them on fire. Oikawa waved the smoke out of his face. “Anyway, Herbology’s not one of my N.E.W.T classes so why does it matter?”

“I think not dying via gardening is a basic life skill, actually,” Iwaizumi snarked before narrowing his eyes at Oikawa. “Wait a second, how many classes are you taking for N.E.W.T?”

Bokuto answered first. “I’ve got the same as last year. Transfiguration, Defense, Charms, and Arithmancy.” He grinned, straightening back his slightly singed and definitely dead flower crown. “I kinda think Yamiji would kill me if I dropped Arithmancy. He keeps trying to convince me I should go for my Arithmancy Masters.”

Suga slid back into his seat. “Do you want to do that?”

Bokuto gave it some thought. “I don’t know, it sounds kinda fun. Besides, most professional Quidditch teams don’t start recruiting until there’s an opening. Might be a few years.”

“Hard to believe it’s our last year.” Suga shook his head. “I’m still not sure what I want to do. I just know I don’t want to keep living at the family estate.”

“Bleh, same.” Kuroo made a face. “I think I’d rather live in an expandable suitcase than move back in with my Dad.”

“What are you going to do for work next year,” Suga asked.

“Probably be rich and handsome.” Kuroo shrugged.

“That’s not a job,” Iwaizumi said flatly.

Kuroo blew him a kiss.

“Honestly,” Oikawa mused, “I always expected you’d graduate and be some kind of conman.”

“Aww,” Kuroo looked genuinely touched. “You really think so? I mean….if you think I’ve actually got a shot. I guess I can go into petty crime.”

Bokuto gave him two thumbs up while Iwaizumi rolled his eyes hard enough to strain something.

“How about this,” Iwaizumi said, “before we figure out how we’re surviving next year, let’s focus on getting through this year without getting arrested.”

“Hmm, I suppose.” Then, Suga added just to see Iwaizumi’s glare. “Sounds less fun, though.”

“Fine, school first, general felonies later.” Kuroo stood up and kicked at Oikawa’s ankle. “Come on before we’re late for Runes.”

Oikawa tilted his head. “Feels odd we can be late for a class with material literally thousands of years old.” He stood up anyway, waving distractedly to the rest.

Kuroo and Oikawa headed out of the hall before Iwaizumi jogged after them, catching Oikawa by the shoulder. “Hey, wait.”

Oikawa snorted. “How can I? Ancient Runes waits for no one, apparently.”

Iwaizumi hesitated and Oikawa turned fully to study him, gesturing to Kuroo that he’d catch up.

Then, Oikawa met Iwaizumi’s eyes, voice lowering. “What’s the matter, Iwa-chan?”

Iwaizumi’s throat suddenly felt thick. “Nothing…it’s,” He shook his head as if shaking the words away, “It’s stupid. Nevermind, it’s not anything.”

Oikawa raised a brow.

“It’s just our first day back,” Iwaizumi explained. “And it’s not like summer, I can’t be--”

“Right there with me,” Oikawa guessed.

Iwaizumi swallowed. “Yeah….I told you it was stupid. Just, um, just be careful, alright? For me. I mean, for all of us. You know?”

“For all of you, huh?” Oikawa asked and there was a hint of almost amusement in the undertone. “Alright, I think I can do that. I promise. I’ll be safe, careful, and all around lovable in general. Just for you, okay?”

Iwaizumi huffed, but it sounded more fond than anything. “Yeah, I guess that’ll do.”

Oikawa winked, stepping back and down the hall. “See you, Iwa-chan!”

Iwaizumi watched him go, taking note of the light steps and general calm around Oikawa. He seemed like he was doing just fine, no trace of fear or anxiety whatsoever.

Slowly, Iwaizumi released a breath and tried to release his own tension. He didn’t find it as easy as it seemed Oikawa found it.

Maybe Kuroo was right. 

Maybe Oikawa really was alright. Or, at least, handling it better than Iwaizumi was.

-------

Tsukishima felt distinctly bullied.

“You don’t have to do this,” Yamaguchi said next to him. Then, like an asshole, his best friend added. “I mean, not if you don’t want to.”

Tsukishima glared.

On the field, Atsumu was calling for attention. “ALRIGHT, WE ONLY GOT THIS FIELD FOR THE AFTERNOON AND WE’VE GOTTA GET THROUGH ALL OF YOU SCRUBS! THOSE TRYING FOR KEEPER, GET BY THE LEFT GOALS! SEEKERS BY THE STANDS! BEATERS TO THE RIGHT! CHASERS TO ME! ANYONE WHO’S NOT PART OF OUR HOUSE, NOW’S THE TIME TO GET LOST BEFORE I JINX YOU!”

Yamaguchi smiled. “Well, that sounds like my cue. Good luck, Tsuki!”

“It’s just Quidditch,” Tsukishima muttered.

“Right,” Yamaguchi agreed easily. “As much as anything’s just something if you want it.”

Tsukishima huffed. “If you don’t get out of here, Atsumu really will jinx you and I’m not even going to stop him.”

“Yes, you would.” Yamaguchi just winked. “I believe in you.”

Tsukishima flat out scowled.

Ugh and this is why bullying from Yamaguchi was the worst . Because he could just say horrible things like that and no one even believed Tsukishima when he claimed it was bullying!

“I’ll write to Akiteru and tell him you made the team,” Yamaguchi called and, then, he was gone before Tsukishima could even come up with a response.

Ridiculous. He hadn’t even made the team yet.

Tsukishima gripped his hand around his broom and started off to the right end goals, pretending his hands weren’t sweating.

Really, he wasn’t even sure he would make the team. There had to be at least a dozen people trying out for Beaters and there would only ever be two that made it.

Maybe he didn’t even want to? It was possible, at least. He’d just talked himself into it because he thought he wanted to play Quidditch, thought he missed the feeling of flying, the concentration of hitting the Bludger. The light feeling of just the right angle and just the right time to block the other team’s goal. 

Tsukishima swallowed.

But….really, it was just Quidditch. Just a pointless game he’d play in school that wouldn’t ever matter to anyone. Clearly, he had bigger things to worry about. The entire Ministry was apparently full of idiots and here Tsukishima was, sweating under a pile of practice gear.

He should just leave, to be honest. What was the point of wasting time here?

There wasn’t one.

Ridiculous. Pointless.

Why does everything you enjoy have to have some larger meaning? What else do we need to keep trying except for pride?

Tsukishima sucked in a breath.

Atsumu approached the crowd of potential Beaters, giving them all a long measuring look.

“So, you know who I am already. I’m your new captain and resident head Chaser.” Atsumu had his hands on his hips, “You losers really think you got what it takes to be the new Slytherin Beaters?” He cocked his brow at Tsukishima in particular and flicked the tip of his broom. “Think any of you are good enough to stop me ?”

What kind of life are we fighting for? If it’s not you, then who decides what’s even important in life?

Tsukishima let out his breath in a smirk. “Oh, I know I am.”

-------

Akaashi had a headache--

darkness-black tile-smoke-closer-closer

--just a headache.

But, it was fine. The more important thing was making sure the Hufflepuff team actually got around to practicing rather than just swarming around their newest member in an excited mess of chatter and vague strategies.

Ironically, the most laid back one was actually Yukie Shirofuku herself, the new Hufflepuff Chaser. 

Next to her, Hinata was practically bouncing in an enthusiastic rush of how they were going to be the greatest team ever while Kageyama was taking over him to drill her about what flying techniques she favored and all the new formations they could try. Futakuchi was speculating out loud about how their defense strategy should really be updated while Aone just looked quietly pleased that his girlfriend was now on the team. Mad Dog was letting out an increasingly louder growl as the team shoved closer together. And Bokuto, of course, was just beaming about all of them being together.

It was only when Bokuto looked up and brightened impossibly more when he saw Akaashi in the stands that Akaashi realized he’d been staring, a smile softly spreading across his cheeks.

Akaashi looked away and tried to cool his expression.

It was….well, there was a reason parents had to warn children not to look at the sun. Because despite knowing no good could come from it, that doesn’t mean humans weren’t inexplicably drawn to the star that gave them warmth--vital for life yet forever out of reach. Not even in the same world if you thought about it.

But, Akaashi couldn’t afford to be blinded by something so foolish as staring into the sun.

He was too late this time, though, and Bokuto was already ambling his way over to stand beside Akaashi.

“Hey,” Bokuto greeted and his voice was warm as always. “Was wondering where you were.”

In contrast, Akaashi forced his tone down into something merely polite. “I thought the team would want some time to themselves, welcome Shirofuku and everything.”

“Yeah, but…,” Bokuto’s face flickered into a frown, “you’re part of the team, too, ‘Kaashi.”

“You do remember I’m not actually in Hufflepuff, right?”

“Well, sure,” Bokuto admitted, “but you’ve helped me come up with our plays for years ! You’re basically my vice-captain.” The frown was in full force. “You’re part of the team, Keiji. Always.”

And that….Akaashi fought back a sigh. 

The curse of gravity.

Akaashi pulled away anyway.

“I was really only stopping by,” he came up with an excuse that was at least partially true, “I’ve had a terrible headache and think maybe some rest could help. Just wanted to remind you to make sure they actually do some drills some while we still have the practice field open.”

Bokuto’s brow furrowed. “A headache? Wait, for how long? Have you tried Nekomata yet?”

“It’s not that bad,” Akaashi reassured. “I don’t think the Healing Wing needs to worry about something like this.”

“Do you want me to save you some dinner,” Bokuto asked, dragging fingers through his hair as he thought. “I know I’m still banned from the Ravenclaw Tower; but, I bet I can bribe some elves to do it. They like me. Oh, or, hey, I can ask them to make you some tea! Tea helps with headaches, right? And I still have some of Dad’s blend in my trunk so--”

“It’s fine, Kotaro,” Akaashi interrupted firmly.

Bokuto stilled, hand coming to a stop awkwardly right above his head.

“You don’t have to do anything,” Akaashi said. “I’ll be fine on my own.”

“Oh,” Bokuto blinked, “right. Yeah. I know you will be. You’re smart. Sorry, Akaashi, I guess I just got worried.”

“I’ll be alright,” Akaashi said in a gentler tone. “You don’t have to worry about me.”

Bokuto’s hand was still raised and, for a second, it twitched….and Akaashi knew what was coming. Not in his usual way, not like a vision. Instead, he knew in the way that Akaashi knew Bokuto better than anyone. He knew that, more than anything, Bokuto was a tactile person. Reached out automatically, both in drawing and giving support.

And Akaashi could see it and could almost feel the warmth of his hand already. Maybe squeezing his shoulder in support, maybe a hand on Akaashi’s cheek tilting it gently just to confirm he was really okay. Maybe--if he was particularly blessed and cursed--a hand reaching out to hold Akaashi’s on, calluses that really shouldn’t be so gentle folding around his palms.

And…Akaashi would have to pull away before the touch could land. Of course, he would. It would be too much. Too similar to a hint, to hope. Too likely that it would all come crumbling apart or that maybe Akaashi would, too.

And it would hurt.

Because it always hurt. To want something he knew it was too dangerous to have. To pull away instead of reaching forward.

It hurt to love incomplete.

The curse of gravity.

But, then, Bokuto’s hand dropped back to his side instead.

Akaashi blinked.

“Okay, Akaashi.” Bokuto stepped back. “I guess I’ll see you later, then. Feel better!”

Akaashi watched him go, a quick wave over his shoulder before jogging back to his team and happily announcing they were going to run speed drills.

The air that Akaashi breathed in felt stale

That was….well, that was good, wasn’t it? Yes, it had to be. Akaashi was just being selfish. That was always what was meant  to happen, after all. For Bokuto to start moving on, to change his mind and find someone better than Akaashi. Someone that could love him back. Someone who could be his future.

It still hurt to watch it happen; but, Akaashi would have to learn to be okay with that cost. Like always. Seers were, by very definition, the observers. They weren’t meant to be part of the story themselves.

Akaashi closed his eyes.

-darkness-cold tile-black fur-smoke-closer-closer-closer- closer! --

You don’t spend a future with a psychic.

-------

“ There you are,” called an exasperated voice. “Finally!”

Iwaizumi looked around in vague hope, only to find he was the only one in the hall.

“Yes, you . Of course, I’m talking to you! I’ve been tracking you down since lunch!”

Iwaizumi frowned. “Was I supposed to know you were looking for me?”

Daishou sighed like the very world was out to spite him. “Obviously.”

“Okay,” Iwaizumi said even though he definitely didn’t agree. “I’ll bite. Why are you looking for me, Daishou? If you’re looking for that weird insult thing you guys do, wouldn’t it be better to go find Oikawa and Kuroo rather than going through me?”

“Oh please,” Daishou scoffed, “any time I can spend not around them, I count as a blessing. Or, at the very least, an opportunity not to lose more brain cells.”

“Again,” Iwaizumi deadpanned, “the insult thing really works better if you’re talking to them directly .”

Daishou clicked his tongue. “Well, since you are playing dumb, I might as well start with this. Whatever you five are playing at this year, I want in.”

Iwaizumi’s face went carefully blank.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Really.” Daishou raised a brow. “ Really, you couldn’t even come up with a better cover story. Merlin, you are a Gryffindor.” He shook his head. “Okay, fine, let’s start with, one,” he counted off on a finger, “all you have been abnormally quiet and flighty since the end of last year. Which, I might have been willing to account to trauma except for, two,” another finger came up, “you’re still acting suspicious now months later. Not to mention, three,” another finger, “one way or another, you five always end up involved in whatever’s going on in this bloody school and everyone knows it. And while, yes, as much as I’d love to continue like normal and the rest of us pretend your lives aren’t bizarrely cursed, this year in particular I’m feeling benevolent enough to offer my help. Largely because something tells me it’ll be to my benefit this time.”

“And why’s that,” Iwaizumi asked suspiciously.

Daishou pursed his lips as if debating whether to say. Finally, he huffed. “Because my Uncle Masaru has been even more uptight than lately this summer and I want to know why.”

“Your uncle?” Iwaizumi frowned. “You mean, the Minister?”

Daishou rolled his eyes. “No, my uncle that’s a butcher because clearly that’s the most relevant to me.”

Iwaizumi waded through the sarcasm with long practice of dealing with Slytherins in general and Daishou in particular. “You’re doing this to help your uncle?”

The shifty look was back in Daishou’s eyes. “I didn’t say that.”

“Then, why--”

“Look, it doesn’t really matter why I want to help whatever insanity you’ve gotten yourselves into, does it?” Daishou cut him off. “I’m willing to sign whatever kind of confidentiality charms you’ve got handy, which--knowing Sugawara--I’m sure includes a lot of really nasty ones that I’ll have no interest in breaking. The point is this: you get someone with ties to important people and who knows the meaning of the word subtlety. And, if that doesn’t convince you, it’s not like you can actually get away with not involving me since I know just enough to make your lives very, very unbearably annoying if you even try.”

Iwaizumi felt the nearly overwhelming urge to pinch the bridge of his nose. 

This was exactly why he let genuinely any of the rest of his friends deal with Daishou rather than him. The headache wasn’t worth it.

“Fine, I’ll talk to them,” Iwaizumi allowed. “If you are getting involved, you’re going to need a longer talk to get caught up. And that’s if we all agree.”

“Excellent,” Daishou said, conveniently ignoring the last sentence. “I’ll let Mika know.”

Iwaizumi twitched. “What happened to not telling anyone?”

“She’s my girlfriend,” Daishou said like Iwaizumi was the crazy one. “Don’t you know anything? You don’t keep secrets like that. Relationships are about honesty.” He waved away whatever face Iwaizumi was making. “Relax, she’ll agree to the confidentiality charms, too. Besides, she has almost as many contacts as I do among the major families.”

Iwaizumi just shook his head.

Great. Kuroo and Oikawa were going to kill him.

Well, at least, two extra people wasn’t that bad.

“Is that really why you wanted to find me,” Iwaizumi asked finally. “Why not go to literally any of the rest of them?”

“What? Of course not.” Daishou scrunched up his nose. “That was just for convenience. No, I tracked you down to yell at you for slacking off as my Dueling Co-Captain! I’ve already planned out the schedules for the entire month . Merlin, take some responsibility!”

Iwaizumi blinked.

Then, he blinked again and the words still didn’t make sense.

“Uh, I’m not your Dueling Co-Captain, though?” Iwaizumi said, sounding unsure even to himself. “Isn’t that Oikawa?”

Daishou rolled his eyes. “Oikawa quit Dueling Club.”

“....What?”

“He said he was too busy,” Daishou said impatiently. “Sent me a letter months ago, telling me to give the capitancy to you.” He shook his head. “Don’t get me wrong, normally I’d drag him into it anyway; but, with his schedule, I think he might actually be insane and am limiting my contact.”

Iwaizumi was still waiting for the piece where all this made sense. “His schedule? Wait, he quit Dueling? What are you talking about?”

Daishou tilted his head. “He didn’t tell you?”

And, at that, it felt like the warmth still lingering in the summer air had abruptly been sucked out.

“Yeah,” he heard himself say. “It’s a bad habit of his.”

A really frustrating, infuriating, terrifying….bad habit.

-------

“Mr. Oikawa?”

Oikawa’s eyes shot up from the book immediately, wand hand tightening. Then, he paused, relaxing entirely as he gave an embarrassed kind of laugh before blinking to clear the afterimage of runes from his eyes.

“Headmaster,” he greeted politely. “Sorry, you surprised me. Didn’t know people actually went to this section of the library. Not on purpose, anyway.”

“Yes,” Headmaster Ukai agreed.  “Surprisingly few students--and even fewer professors--find an interest in 15th Century Goblin Poetry. Some of these I’d wager haven’t been checked out since I was a student. I’d imagine it makes for an excellent place to study away from prying eyes.”

Oikawa grinned sheepishly. “Ah. Well, it seems I’m a bit more popular this year.”

“Hard not to be with the Prophet running your picture every other week this summer,” Headmaster Ukai remarked dryly. “I’m afraid you’ve become something of a legend among the younger students, it seems. The muggleborns, especially.”

“Better keep hiding then,” Oikawa joked. “Legends always go better with some added mystery.”

Ukai just hummed. “Irihata sent me your proposed class schedule to approve. It’s rather… ambitious. I thought we’d better talk to make sure you know what you’re getting into first.”

Oikawa’s eyes flashed a bit sharper for the space of a second; but, his easy smile stayed perfectly in place…so, maybe it was just a trick of the light.

“Of course.” Oikawa stood up, sliding his book back into his bag. “Your office, I’m guessing?”

Headmaster Ukai nodded, leading them both out of the library and to the West Tower with the ornate griffin stretching out her wings to mark the staircase.

The Headmaster’s office always carried the air of something grander. The portraits of past headmasters lined up the walls reminded you just exactly how long Hogwarts’ history stretched.

When Oikawa sat in the chair across from Headmaster Ukai’s desk, he noticed that currently the vast majority of the portraits seemed to be either sleeping or off to visit somewhere else. The small few that were left, however, were watching intently.

Interesting.

Oikawa smiled at the Headmaster. “So, my schedule?”

“You already know, I’m sure,” Headmaster Ukai began, “that the average number of N.E.W.T exams that most students complete upon graduation is three or four. Students--like your friends Sugawara and Kuroo, I believe--have to get approval from their Head of House before the school lets them take five. Even the most challenging of wizarding professions only require five N.E.W.Ts before you get into advanced masters.”

Oikawa nodded. “Right.”

Ukai looked down at the scroll on his desk. “Your Head of House, Professor Irihata, informed me that you petitioned to take your N.E.W.Ts in Runes, Charms, Transfiguration, Defense Against the Dark Arts, Potions, History of Magic, and Warding.” He lifted his eyes with a piercing gaze. “Anything else you’d like to add?”

Oikawa shrugged. “Well, I’d have loved to add Astronomy; but, Professor Mizuguchi said it’d be too late. Probably for the best, honestly. I was kinda terrible at Arithmancy; but, I do remember seven’s the magic number. Maybe it’ll help me out.”

Ukai didn’t rise to the bait. “We don’t even offer classes in Warding anymore.”

“No,” Oikawa agreed. “But, Castelobruxo still does. I owled them over summer and asked for the syllabus. I should be able to complete it fine as an independent study.” He paused a beat. “Well, or at least enough for the N.E.W.T certification.”

“You realize,” Ukai said seriously, “that the limit we place on classes isn’t to stop students from wanting to learn, it’s to make sure that their magic levels are strong enough to handle the class load. A schedule like this runs the risk of being magically exhausting.”

“I can handle it,” Oikawa assured breezily.

“At the risk of your health?”

Oikawa laughed and the smallest cool breeze leaked in from the cracks of the window.

“I understand my limits, Headmaster,” Oikawa said. “Besides, I’m sure however challenging the classes will be, it has nothing on the dangers of the Tournament--to my magic levels, I mean. Seems a bit hypocritical to allow one and not the other.” The smile was still perfectly polite. “Besides, my friends are so rarely stunned in the back and left unconscious in the Forbidden Forest just because I don’t finish my Charms homework.” He paused. “Then again, they’re also not offered free tea; so, maybe it’s worth the trade-off.”

Headmaster Ukai’s expression had gone stony. “Mr. Oikawa--”

“All I’m asking is to learn, Headmaster,” Oikawa said. “Make the most out of my last year and everything.”

Headmaster Ukai stared at him a moment longer and Oikawa held it, unbothered.

“I’ll discuss it with your professors and see if we can agree on a probationary status,” Ukai finally agreed. “If any of them report you’re showing signs of chronic magical exhaustion, your schedule changes and I’m sending you to Professor Nekomata for a medical checkup immediately.”

The candles behind the Headmaster’s desk flickered  from the wind before the smallest one furthest from the window blew out entirely.

Oikawa huffed, slouching in his chair. “Isn’t the medical checkup a bit overkill? If I’m overworking myself, I’ll step back--that should be enough.”

“It’s the only stipulation that makes me willing to agree,” Ukai said.

Oikawa’s eyes flicked up.

“Fine,” he said evenly. “Thanks for looking out for me, Headmaster.”

“It’s the job of Hogwarts to protect all our students,” Ukai said before sighing. “Well, when we’re able.”

Oikawa didn’t say anything.

“You’ve seen our new Defense professor, Minaho Ono,” Headmaster Ukai said. “During the later part of the war, she was one of the Minister’s prized proteges. He kept an eye out for her even as she was just starting out as an Auror.” Ukai’s lips pressed tighter before he continued. “I’m sure having the Minister’s support would invoke some gratitude.”

Oikawa shrugged. “Personally I’ve always found him slimy.”

“Unfortunately, not everyone agrees.” Ukai snorted before he could help himself. “Minaho is here on the Minister’s personal recommendation. I’m sure he sent her with a reason in mind, just as I’m sure she’ll be very dedicated to seeing that reason through.” He looked down. “You and your friends might have noticed. This school is in a precarious position, more so than perhaps we’ve ever been before. Hogwarts depends on its reputation to allow us to function autonomously from the Ministry. I’m afraid that trust has been shaken rather thoroughly lately--not the least, by Minister Masaru’s own design.”

Oikawa watched him with narrow eyes. “And you’re telling me this why exactly?”

“Because, Mr. Oikawa, you’re one of my students,” Headmaster Ukai said. “For another year, at least. And it will always be Hogwarts job-- my responsibility as Headmaster, as a teacher--to keep our students’ safe in whatever way I know how to do.”

A book suddenly blew off the Headmaster’s shelf, a cold trace of wind coming with it.

Ukai glanced over at it before he was distracted when Oikawa spoke.

“So, let me see if I understand,” Oikawa said, so carefully polite that it was almost cheerful. “This is a warning, isn’t it? You’re trying to tell me that I should be wary about the Ministry, maybe the Ministry in particular. To watch out for what Minaho Ono might be here for. And you’re telling me this because you’re not sure how much you yourself can do to stop her, you’re not sure how much the Ministry will let you do before the fallout blows back on Hogwarts--on the rest of the students or the professors.” He tilted his head. “I know you like your subtlety, Headmaster, but how am I doing? Did I get the gist of it?”

Slowly and almost reluctantly, Headmaster Ukai nodded. “Not quite. I’ll always be here to help as I can. The Minister cannot force me to back down from my responsibility to the school.”

Oikawa snorted. “Right. And I also suppose you’re telling me because I’m the ‘safe’ choice when it comes to the Ministry? Strange as that might be. I’ve got the most…leniency, I suppose, when it comes to the Ministry. After all, it would definitely put them in a bit of an awkward position to crucify their own poster boy. You could afford to warn me.” Oikawa’s smile looked mildly impressed. “That’s sneaky, Headmaster. Sure you weren’t a Slytherin rather than a Gryffindor?”

“I’m telling you so you can warn your friends, too,” Headmaster Ukai told him.

Oikawa’s eyes narrowed. “My friends.”

“You have good friends, Mr. Oikawa,” Ukai said.

“The best ,” Oikawa corrected sharply.

Headmaster Ukai nodded. “I know that you all look out for each other. It’s one of the things that gives me comfort. That even when I’m not around, you know how to help each other.”

Oikawa stared at him.

The slight wind around the office had stopped, leaving the entire room almost unnaturally still.

“Can I--,” Oikawa cut himself off, laughed once, and shook his head.. “Headmaster, do you mind if I confess something to you? Something I don’t think even my friends have noticed yet?”

Headmaster Ukai’s brow furrowed even as he nodded for Oikawa to continue. “You have my confidence.”

“Great, thank you,” Oikawa said pleasantly. “Anyway, I wanted to say you’re right. I do have good friends. Really, just the absolute best. I couldn’t imagine a better group of people if I tried. I love my friends. More than that, I trust them. I know that as soon as they know I need help, they’ll be there. Who can ask for better friends than that?” 

Oikawa sighed. “But, you know, the trade off is that I’m pretty sure I worry them. Actually, I know I do. Sometimes I can’t seem to help it even though I try. This summer, they’ve been worried for me a lot. And, sure, I know I can’t stop that entirely ; but, I like to help as I can. Kinda like you, I suppose.” He smiled. “For example, I was talking to Hajime earlier today and guess what he asked me? He asked me to be safe for them. How could I not agree to that, you know? Of course, I want to be safe for them. I want to be careful for them. When they’re there, I want to be exactly the same kind of lovable me I’ve always been. For them. So, they know that they don’t have to worry.”

Oikawa’s smile dropped.

“But, you’re not my friend, Headmaster,” Oikawa said flatly. “You never have been. And I don’t have to be nice for you .”

The air had gone cold in the office.

Oikawa laughed and there was nothing light about it this time. “You want to keep me safe , Headmaster? Well, that’ll be new. The problem is I really don’t think you’re able to help anyone anumore.” A shrug. “Sure, maybe you were once upon a time. I’ve studied the war. Great Headmaster Ukai, Leader of the Resistance. I’ve seen the write-ups, your old strategies were practically the only reason it survived. But now? Now, you just hide in your office playing shadow games and throwing out vague warnings.”

The last words were spit out through gritted teeth. A slight frost was sneaking up Oikawa’s chair, entirely hidden from view.

“I understand you’re upset,” Ukai said evenly.

“Upset?!” Oikawa scoffed.

“You’re angry,” Ukai corrected. “You have a right to be. You and your friends have gone through terror that you should never have been made to suffer, especially so young. And I’m sorry--I truly am--that I haven’t done more. That I couldn’t stop it. For however much I want to, I’m still only human.”

“See,” Oikawa continued. “And this is what pisses me off the most. You could have had that power. Merlin, according to the old news headlines, most people thought you were going to be Minister. They wanted you to be. Pity, though. I imagine it’s hard to play both teacher and general. Much less, a politician. Eventually, you have to chose one .”  He lifted a brow. “Maybe if you’d chosen differently and actually tried to hold onto the power you had, then Minister Masaru wouldn’t have taken it instead. Maybe then you actually could help your students.”

“Mr. Oikawa,” Ukai said again and his voice sounded tired. “I understand that it’s…easy to feel that you have to do everything alone. To only trust your friends because they’re the only ones that haven’t let you down. But, however strong you are, however strong you all are, eventually everyone needs help. You don’t have to trust me entirely. I know I haven’t earned it from you yet. But, you should know that if you do need my help, I’m still here. The most terrifying thing in the world is to be alone.”

The windows had started to fog in the cold. Neither wizard in the room had noticed.

“Oh, you’re right. That does sound terrifying,” Oikawa faked a shiver even as his tone was painfully bland. “Just imagine where I’d be if we were alone? My friends and I could be attacked in Hogwarts very own hallways, maybe even by a professor you hired. Or I could get petrified walking from the library. Or watch the Ministry nearly kill a fifteen year old werewolf who’d done nothing wrong but Merlin knows no one else would step in to stop them.” He tilted his head. “Or, who knows, maybe I could get really unlucky and some psychopath will drag me into a tournament. Some pureblood with an inferiority complex could try to kill me, kidnap me, muder some other i-idiot just because he was standing too close.”

Oikawa gave a tight smile. “What a wonderful thing that I have your help, Headmaster. I can only imagine where I’d be if I was alone.”

Ukai sighed more deeply. “I know, none of us have been there as much as we should have been. I haven’t. That’s why I’m trying to make a difference now before I’m too late again. I’m sorry that I cannot change the past, Mr. Oikawa, what I can only do instead is try to change my future. All you have to take from this is my offer. If you or your friends need help, if you’re scared, then know I will do everything in my power to provide that help.”

“Now,” Oikawa cut in icily, “when exactly did I say I was scared ?”

Ukai raised a brow. “Fear is the natural result of caution. To attempt being completely devoid of the former is to be reckless.”

Oikawa snorted. “That’s lovely, Headmaster; but, unfortunately, Divination isn’t one of my electives so you can save the fortune cookie for someone else.”

Oikawa leaned forwarded

“Let me be clear,” Oikawa said. “Why should I worry about what might happen? Clearly, if experience has taught me, anything could and I shouldn’t fucking hold my breath waiting for anyone else to stop it. Especially you .” 

He stood up. “So, thanks for the warning, Headmaster; but, I’m done being scared of what others could do and they should really start being a lot more scared about what I can .”

He turned on his heel and the door to the office banged open before he could even raise his wand, the force of it rattling the picture frames.

“Great talk,” Oikawa called back. “We should do this again sometime.”

He didn’t wait for a response.

The ice from the room evaporated before anyone could take note.

--------

Oikawa slammed the door behind him. His eyes flew to check that the classroom he found really was empty before smashing the most powerful locking charm he knew on it, following it up with a privacy charm.

He barely made it.

Ice was flowing freely up the walls, digging into the stone and trying to tear it apart. 

Oikawa’s head felt like it was buzzing, the sheer anger pulsing like a head rush and wanting to explode out.

He breathed through his teeth, gripping his wand.

“Come on,” he muttered to himself. “Stay down. It’s my magic. Control it. Push it back.”

The empty desks were splintering into fractured wood and cracks started running up the windows. Oikawa felt so frustrated that he might break apart with them.

It wasn’t fair. 

He’d gotten better at this. 

He had to be. 

He’d kept it contained with every one of those stupid news articles, the stares, and the whispers while everyone in the Wizarding World apparently assumed they knew him enough to have an opinion on who he was--be it hero, victim, or mistake.

He sure as fuck had to learn fast to keep a tight grip of it over the summer where anyone could be around and he wouldn’t have time to close it all away. He’d kept it contained to little burst of accidental magic, playing it off like he’d always meant for it to happen.

And, then, of bloody course, one infuriating conversation with the Headmaster and--

Breathe.

He’d handled it, was handling it all on his own. He was fine .

Oikawa tried to take a deep breath; but, the air itself seemed frozen--coating and sticking in his throat. He tried to feel for his magic, to push it down and bottle it up tight like it should be instead of the frenzy that sparked wildly like he was a soda someone had shaken. 

Too much pressure and nowhere to exit.

He had this. If not yet, then he’d just get better .

He had to be.

It was his magic

Oikawa closed his eyes and sat on the ground, hearing the sound of ice cracking and the room breaking apart around him. And when he tried to reach for his magic to stop, it danced away. Consuming. Overpowering.

Out of his control.

He didn’t know how long he was there. It felt endless the same way it felt like not nearly enough, like he could keep going and pick apart the entire world if he really tried . And that….

Oikawa hadn’t lied. 

He wasn’t scared of what others might do anymore; but, he was scared of what he might.

Safe for them.

Oikawa wondered if the world was always so terrifyingly ironic and he’d just never noticed until he’d been pulled behind the curtain.

But, finally, it stopped. Finally, his magic sank back down like it could be content to live under his skin. Finally, Oikawa could breathe and pretend it always was.

He was tired when he stood up. Tired as he cast Sourgify s and Episkey s before flat out banishing the bits he didn’t want to deal with until the room looked vaguely like normal. Tired as he canceled the locking and privacy charm.

Which meant he was safe.

He trudged out the door, almost walking straight into the figure that was heading the other way.

“Oof!” Oikawa looked up and stared at the face that greeted him.

Minaho Ono lifted one perfectly groomed eyebrow, looking behind him to the abandoned classroom. “Odd place to be for a student.”

“Needed somewhere quiet to study,” Oikawa answered, gesturing to his bag and praying he hadn’t missed anything major in cleaning up.

Minaho studied him.

Oikawa met her gaze, staying completely calm.

Eventually, she shook her head.

“It’s late and you should be back to your dorm,” she told him, continuing down the hall. “Be safe, Mr. Oikawa.” 

Oikawa smiled. “Of course, Professor.”

-------

Dear Korai,

The other packet’s all the letters I wrote you the summer that I couldn’t send. I’m back at Hogwarts and I’d write you more about that; but, honestly, I just got here so what would I write?

I hope your summer was awesome! 

I miss you so write back soon!

Shouyou

P.S. I think it’s going to be a really, really fun year here, too!

Chapter Text

“Are you actually crazy?”

“No more than usual.” Oikawa winked. “Why? What have you heard?”

Iwaizumi did not look at all amused. “Seven! Seven N.E.W.T classes?! Are you trying to work yourself to magic exhaustion?”

“Now, why would I do something like that,” Oikawa asked before shaking his head. “It’s fine.  Hey, I made it through the entire tournament without passing out--surely a few extra classes isn't anything compared to that?”

“I don’t know why you think that’s supposed to be reassuring?” Iwaizumi huffed. “Speaking of--thanks for the heads up that I’m Dueling captain, by the way! Super fun to find that out from Daishou of all people.”

“I like to think of it as a sign of trust.” Oikawa gave a thumbs up. “I believe in you, Iwa-chan! Besides, what’s life without a few surprises, right?”

“ Sure , that’s why you didn’t mention that you quit either! To any of us!”

Oikawa tilted his head. “I’m confused. First, you complain to me about overworking and, now, you’re mad I cleared off my schedule. Make up your mind, Iwa-chan!”

“Oikawa--”

“I mean, unless you’re complaining about having to work with Daishou. In which case, I completely agree--”

“Tooru,” Iwaizumi cut him off. “Just shut up for a second! You know exactly what I’m talking about. You said you were going to be taking it easier. You promised you were being careful. What about any of this is playing it safe?”

Oikawa looked down. “I am safe.”

“And you didn’t even give me a heads up,” Iwaizumi continued. “Merlin, how am I supposed to look out for you if you don’t even tell me what you’re planning?”

Oikawa’s eyes flashed up, jaw tightening before slowly, he let his next breath out slowly and didn’t say anything.

“I’m worried,” Iwaizumi said into the silence. “Is that what you want me to say? Fine . I’m worried. I’m scared something stupid and dangerous is going to happen again and I’m not going to be there to stop it because you didn’t bother to tell me. How--ugh , ” Iwaizumi scrubbed a hand through his hair, frustrated, “I don’t know what I’m supposed to do here. And I hate it.”

“It’s just some classes, Iwa-chan.”

“It’s not--,” Iwaizumi sighed. “Yeah, fine. Just some classes.”

Oikawa bumped his shoulder against his in an awkwardly comforting gesture. “It’s alright, really. I was just thinking…well, it’s our last year here, right? Last chance we’ve got so why not go for it? Besides,” he paused, “I like being busy. It’s good for me. It…it helps , you know? Gives me something else to think about, that’s not…” he gestured vaguely at the school or--more likely--at the world that snapped impatiently beyond it. 

“It helps,” Oikawa repeated.

Iwaizumi still looked unsure.

“Besides,” Oikawa started dragging them both down the hall again “it’s not like I’m taking Herbology anymore so honestly I think my chances of being maimed and/or mangled are still down comparatively.”

Iwaizumi rolled his eyes. “I’d have saved you from the plants, dumbass.”

“Aww, my hero,” Oikawa crooned, dramatically throwing his arm over Iwaizumi’s shoulders.

Iwaizumi shoved him off. “So, the Headmaster really just agreed to this insanity?”

“Oh, yeah.” Oikawa stared ahead. “You know Headmaster Ukai, always eager to help.”

Iwaizumi gave him a weird look and Oikawa just smiled.

“Come on. We’re supposed to be meeting up here.”

“How’d you find out about this place again,” Iwaizumi asked, letting himself be pulled.

“Makki and Matsu suggested it.”

“Wait, Matsu and Makki know about this? Since when?”

“Oh, did I forget to mention that?” Oikawa moved on quickly. “Anyway, they said it’s on the seventh floor, left of the statue of the one-eyed witch, and just passed the creepy troll ballet tapestry…which would be…here.”

Oikawa stopped in front of an empty section of the hall.

Iwaizumi stared at it for a long second before turning back to Oikawa. “This is a blank wall.”

“Well spotted, Iwa-chan,” Oikawa remarked. “Must be that famed Gryffindor adventurous spirit.”

Iwaizumi elbowed him in the ribs. “I hate you.”

“I don’t believe you.”

Iwaizumi just grunted.

“So,” Oikawa shrugged. “I guess now all we have to do is wait for Matsu and Makki to get here…and everyone else, I guess.”

“Yeah,” then Iwaizumi throws out, “I hope Daishou and Mika find it alright.”

“....wait, Daishou knows? Daishou?!” Oikawa made a face. “Iwa-chan, since when did he get involved? Why didn’t I know?”

“Wow, yeah,” Iwaizumi said utterly dry, “it must suck to not to get told shit. Imagine that.”

Oikawa very wisely decided to drop it.

Unfortunately, they were still faced with only a blank wall--which was a select few things and none of those was fascinating or particularly helpful. 

Oikawa yawned, rolling his eyes at Iwaizumi’s glare. “Oh, relax , that’s just regular exhaustion--nothing magical about it. You know, because for some reason unknown to man, we decided to meet at five in the morning?!”

“We’re trying to keep it secret,” Iwaizumi said tiredly. “Early enough not to get caught by professors or prefects is keeping it secret.”

“Yes, of course,” Oikawa snarked. “Just us and our dearest two dozen friends or so. This is officially the worst kept secret club in history and it’s only our first meeting.”

Footsteps echoed down the hall and soon the only two people in the world that were fully functional at five in the morning came down the hall, a hoard of half-asleep zombies bounding in their wake.

“Hey, guys!” Hinata bounced on his feet. “This is so exciting! Ack! I woke up like an hour ago just thinking about it!”

Oikawa glared. “You two aren’t actually human, are you?”

“You’ll never know,” Suga said, sweet as ever, before jabbing Daichi in the ribs when he looked like he was going to fall asleep on his feet. “I brought muffins from the kitchens.”

“You’re a lifesaver is what you are.” Kuroo gratefully grabbed a muffin, stuffing the other half in Bokuto’s face to wake him up and nearly choking him in the process.

Once Bokuto was finished nearly dying via breakfast pastry, Iwaizumi squinted at him. “I thought Akaashi was supposed to be with you.”

“Yeah…” Bokuto chewed on his lipt. ”But, he’s got a headache.”

“Or he was smart enough not to agree to come at the crack of dawn,” Tsukishima said dryly.

“No, that’s not it,” Bokuto insisted, posture wilting a bit. “He wants to help, I promise. He’s just…he’s not that great with crowds.  I’ll catch him up later. Don’t worry about it.”

The others all shrugged it off, Hinata frowning a bit more than others before he got caught up in something even stranger.

He stared up at the blank wall.

“Huh,” Hinata cocked his head. “didn’t there used to be a bathroom here?”

“Hate to break it to you, Shorty,” Kuroo drawled. “But, bathrooms don’t normally just disappear--even in Hogwarts.”

“Well, yeah, but…” Hinata made a vague gesture at it. “I really, really think there used to be…”

Yachi patted his back. “It is a big castle.”

Hinata shrugged, letting it go. “Yeah, I guess so.”

“So,” Noya scratched the back of his head, “not that random hallways aren’t cool and everything; but, any idea why we chose to meet here?”

A new voice echoed behind him. “Merlin, you all need us more than I thought.”

“Who said you had to come,” Kuroo shot back.

Daishou’s stare was honestly far more judgmental than should be possible before the sun was truly up. Mika stood beside him, looking perfectly poised in a way that Oikawa would stake money--and his well established experience--was the work of at least a few glamour charms. 

She smiled easily at all of them. Amani nodding back to her in greeting.

“No, you’re right. I didn’t have to come,” Daishou conceded. “But, every so often, I choose to help the less fortunate such as yourself. A generosity which--rest assure, Tetsuro--you’ve always done your utmost to prove is absolutely needed.”

“It’s too early for this,” Iwaizumi muttered.

Kuroo, meanwhile, only looked more awake. “Whatever you need to tell yourself to get out of bed, Daishou. You’re welcome.”

“Much obliged,” Daishou nodded. “I’ll admit your general ineptitude always does inspire me to greatness; so, really I should give you more credit for providing such a horrifying contrast.”

Kuroo opened his mouth and Yaku elbowed him before he could even think about continuing it.

“Seriously, though,” Yaku said, “is there a reason we’re hanging out by a blank wall?”

“A blank wall only to the unimaginative!” 

The group all turned to see Makki and Matsu striding down the hall. 

“Luckily,” Matsu said with all the demeanor of a showman, “we’re here to pull the veil from your eyes on one of the best kept secrets of Hogwarts!”

“Discovered by yours truly, of course,” Makki put in.

Matsu nodded. “Masters of Mischief Most Mysterious, that we are.”

Oikawa squinted. “Wait, how did I beat you here? We live in the same room. You left before me?”

Makki winked. “We wanted a dramatic entrance.”

Tsukishima glared up at the ceiling as if he could avoid acknowledging any of their existence. “I regret this already.”

“Besides,” Matsu pushed forward. “You’ll want to see this in person! Makki, want to do the honors!”

Makki closed his eyes, pacing by the wall once….twice….three times….and….

Nothing happened.

“Aww,” Lev pouted. “Well, that was boring.”

And, then, the wall dissolved. The stone cracked apart soundlessly, brushing off and falling away like sand. It swept away out into the air before disappearing entirely and all that was left behind was a mountainous door, richly etched engravings like something out of an adventure book and expanding ever larger until it covered the entire wall 

“Welcome,” Matsu announced smugly, “to the Room or Requirements.”

-------

Inside was what looked to be a meeting room, spreading out larger than the space should reasonably allow and with large floor to ceiling windows that showed the early hints of the morning outside.

Oikawa frowned. “How does this place even exist?”

“Magic,” Makki answered cheekily. “Don’t worry, we found it ages ago. It’s totally safe. Merlin, might’ve been here since Hogwarts founding.”

“How does it work,” Amani asked curiously, glancing out the windows at the courtyard. “I know there’s not a set of windows like these actually by the courtyard. It’s where the walkway to the infirmary’s supposed to be.”

Matsu scratched the back of his neck. “To be honest, I’m not really sure space and time really work right here. All we do know is that it’s simple to use--just think about what you want and walk past the wall three times and, as long as it’s possible, boom! It’s there. Not that hard as long as you know what you want it to be.”

“Charms gotta be incredible on it.” Makki knocked on the wall. “We’re pretty sure it’s Unplottable, actually.”

Kenma looked sort of like he wanted to take the room apart by himself to see exactly how it ticked.

Others had more important matters in mind.

“Wait,” Hinata said, “so, it can be anything?”

Matsu and Makki shrugged in unison.

“That’s what we figure,” Makki answered. “As long as it doesn’t break Gamp’s Law of principal exceptions, you’re good.”

Hinata didn’t seem like he cared what that last thing was for even a second. “So, it can be a Quidditch field?!”

At least five people turned their heads abruptly.

“Huh,” Makki started, “well, I guess…”

Multiple shouting immediately rang out before Shimizu--with all the grace of a seasoned library assistant--let out an absolutely ear-piercing whistle and the room fell immediately back into silence.

Yachi looked up at her like she was the sun.

“Maybe we should save the Quidditch talk for after,” Ennoshita suggested and the rest, albeit some more reluctant than others, seemed to subside.

“Ooookay,” Matsu announced, banging a gavel to get their attention. “May the first meeting of the Bollocks-We-Really-Need-A-Name-For-This Group begin!”

Kuroo swiped the gavel the second he finished speaking. “Where did you even get this?”

“Also, who put you in charge,” Oikawa complained. “And we don’t need a name!”

“The Association of Epic-ness!” Noya shouted.

“Absolutely not,” Tsukishima said, long suffering.

“Oh,” Bokuto joined in. “League of Lifesavers.”

Lev made a face. “That makes us sound like a bunch of lifeguards or candy or something.”

“Something symbolic,” Mika suggested. “Order of the Phoenix.”

“What does that even mean?” Kageyama asked. “We don’t have anything to do with phoenixes?”

Daishou pinched the bridge of his nose. “Yes, that’s why it’s a metaph--”

“Ukai’s Army!” Tanaka shouted.

“Blegh,” Oikawa said. “How about anything but that?”

“I agree,” Yachi looked nervous, “I mean….we aren’t really an army, are we? Armies mean fighting, mean war. That’s what we’re trying to avoid, isn’t it? That’s why we’re here. To stop anyone from getting hurt?”

“We’re already a bit late for that,” Ennoshita said quietly. No one looked outside where the sun was just rising over the courtyard and the tree that stood in the middle. 

The mood of the entire room dropped to somber.

Suga cleared his throat. “I think why we’re really here is to try to prevent it from getting any worse. Cut it off before they can do more damage…..”

“Protect people before they know they need protecting,” Daichi finished. 

Suga nodded. “Exactly. That’s why we’re here--to defend.”

There was a pause before--

“The Defense Association,” Amani said suddenly.

They looked at her.

“I like it,” Iwaizumi decided. “The Defense Association--The DA, for short.”

The words settled around the room as if waiting for any argument. When none came, Daichi nodded. “Alright. DA it is.”

“What’s next,” Shimizu asked.

“Next is making sure this all stays a secret,” Kuroo’s tone was grim. “I know we’ve apparently been looser about it before and Merlin knows enough of us know about it now; but, seriously, if the wrong people get word of this--or even the right people at the wrong time--then, we’re screwed. Dangerously screwed.” 

“The Ghosts killed thousands last time they rose to power,” Asahi added softly. “They took out entire families just to catch one. I know--we’re doing this so they never get that kind of strength again. So, they don’t get the chance. But, even now…this isn’t just dangerous. If the Ghosts find out we know, it could be deadly.” He looked up. “And not just for us.”

In the early morning light, even the very air felt quieter.

Like standing at the edge of the world.

“If anyone’s scared, that’s fine. You’re right to be scared,” Daichi said to the room. “But, if anyone thinks this isn’t worth it--if anyone wants to step out now--this is your last chance to go. We won’t blame you.”

No one left.

“Okay, then.” Suga swallowed before giving a small smile. “I think Kenma and I came up with something that might help a bit. Or at least give us a bit of assurance.”

Kenma unrolled a parchment and with a quick spell plus a twitch of his wand, the words Defense Association Member List appeared at top.

“The document’s charmed,” Kenma explained. “Suga added some potions to it, too. If anyone openly discusses the DA with someone not on the list, their name on the sheet will turn red. I already got Akaashi to sign it this morning.”

He tapped the one name already on the bottom.

Daishou narrowed his eyes suspiciously at Suga. “Their name will turn red? Really? And that’s all that’ll happen.”

“Of course not.” Suga kept his smile. “That’s just the only charm we’re telling you about. For the rest….well, isn’t it better to use your imagination?”

Yaku made a face. “Merlin, every time I wonder how you got in Slytherin….”

“It was Kenma’s idea, actually,” Suga said and Kenma held up a quill. “Ready to sign?”

They all did, some more than others casting slightly terrified glances at Suga and Kenma.

When they were done, Suga tapped the parchment with his wand twice and all the names sank back within the page, replaced by a simple essay about the uses of troll mucus in potions.

“Just in case anyone gets too curious,” Suga explained, rolling the parchment back up and placing it in his bag.

“Speaking about misplaced curiosity,” Tsukishima remarked. “Any idea what we’re going to do about our new Defense teacher?”

Noya blinked. “…Go to class, I guess? Now, really the time to talk about school work, Tsuki?”

Tsukishima gave him such an absolutely despairing look that Asahi winced for him. Noya was, as usual, unaffected by Tsukishima’s judgment.

“Forgot who I was talking to,” Tsukishima said. “Let me rephrase. Does anyone think it’s going to be harder to keep this discreet with the Minister installing his very own pet watchdog lurking over our backs.”

There was a beat.

“Eh, not really?” Bokuto shrugged. “I mean…it’s not like she’s going to be that interested in us. I figured she was more here because parents are still freaking out about the tournament.”

“Or as a power play against Headmaster Ukai,” Matsu added.

They looked at Daishou, who shrugged.

“How should I know half the things that go through my uncle’s head,” Daishou said.

“Besides, what’s the Ministry being here have to do with the Ghosts,” Lev asked. “Aren’t the Ministry supposed to like….help us out? Once we find enough proof, I mean.”

Yamaguchi winced. “A lot of proof, preferably. Trying to tell the Minister last time…didn’t exactly do us a lot of favors. We need to be very, very careful until we can prove it for sure. Then, we can tell them. Maybe go through the press first.”

“Or we don’t bother with the Ministry at all.”

Everyone looked to the window.

“When has the Ministry ever truly helped us?” Oikawa asked, tone dangerously expressionless. “If anything, most of the time they’ve just made it worse. And that’s assuming the Ministry doesn’t already know about the Ghosts. That they aren’t helping them.”

The tension in the room seemed frigid.

Then, Daishou scoffed.

“Oh please. Uncle Masaru fought against the Ghosts for decades. He’s definitely not working with them now.” Daishou said. “He’s just an asshole.”

Shimizu was frowning at Oikawa. “What do you mean the Ministry could be helping them?”

Oikawa’s eyes swept across the room before he sighed, shoulders dropping slightly.

“I didn’t mean anything official,” he corrected.. “Or even that the Minister himself is involved. I doubt he is. But, part of the reason the Ghosts were so dangerous last time was their connections. And not everyone that was involved in their side got sent to Azkaban--definitely not all their ideological supporters. It stands to reason that there’s still some people higher up that wouldn’t mind lending a hand if they thought the Ghosts might be rising again.”

Suga watched him. “He’s right. The Ghosts were all about finding their way into power systems. We shouldn’t--we can’t assume they don’t have allies even now. Especially in the Ministry.”

“But, we still don’t have proof yet,” Yaku pointed out. “We don’t know that anyone at the Ministry’s been involved with the Ghosts.”

Oikawa didn’t look up. “Sure, we do.”

“Who,” Tanaka asked.

 “Masashi Hirano,” Oikawa said simply. “And he managed to kill a student.”

There was an immediate uproar of noise.

“He was a janitor,” Mika said. “Does that really count as working with the Ministry?”

“Plus, the guy was nearly a squib, right?” Lev asked. “Don’t the Ghosts, uh…not go for people like that?”

“I thought he worked alone,” Asahi said. “Didn’t the Aurors say--”

“Well, someone had to kill him,” Makki interrupted.

“The report said he did that himself.”

“No way, it was definitely the Okamoto’s. Didn’t want anyone to remember he was one of them.”

Oikawa’s teeth ground together. 

The noise continued.

“Still doesn’t mean the Ghosts--”

“Come off it, the Okamoto’s are definitely Dark.”

“--but, what’s that have to do with the Ministry? I mean--”

“--a squib can’t --”

“--if he really was a near-squib. An Okamoto branch family means--”

“--but, the Ghosts wouldn’t want--”

“Hirano was an idiot !” Oikawa snapped out and his voice cracked over the noise and against the wall in a way that had to mean magic amplification.

Everyone stopped.

Oikawa breathed out and, when he next spoke, his tone was back to calmly indifferent.

“Sorry, just didn’t think we should waste our time arguing,” Oikawa smiled and with a flick of his hand, the last remnants of the spell dissipated into the air. “Anyway, what I meant was that Hirano was an idiot; but, it didn’t matter how much magic he had. It didn’t matter if he was a near-squib or not. He was working for someone. And whoever it was, I’m betting they always meant to dispose of him.” He shrugged. “After all, it doesn’t really matter how pure your blood is if they’re just using you as a pawn. Hirano was an idiot because he didn’t realize that’s all they saw him as, no matter what he managed to pull off.”

Amani tilted his head. “How do you know he was working for someone?”

“Just a feeling,” Oikawa answered. “A strong feeling. He kept talking like he was trying to prove himself to someone--a specific someone. Like he’d been chosen.” His expression twisted wryly. “Like we all were, I guess.”

There was a beat of quiet.

“Having an internal hierarchy is important to the Ghosts,” Suga said. “It always has been.”

“So, to find them, we track down their allies,” Matsu said. “Like pinning down a spider’s web.”

“We’re already trying to pin down the list of who actually escaped,” Yachi offered, gesturing to herself and Shimizu, Yaku and Lev, plus Kageyama and Hinata.

“This is different. This isn’t just looking at the Ghosts that escaped, it’s looking at who’d be willing to help them. We need people that know the social politics,” Daishou said. “Some of us that know the families well enough to know who to watch out for.”

He exchanged a pointed look with Kuroo.

“I don’t know why you’re looking at me,” Kuroo said. “I spend half my time avoiding my Dad when he’s talking politics.”

Daishou tsked. “So as useless as always. Mika, dear?”

Mika nodded. “We can keep an ear out. My parents are close to a lot of the neutral families.” She tucked a piece of hair behind her ear, glancing at Tsukishima and Yamaguchi. “You’ll listen out for anything, too, I suppose.”

They both nodded.

Matsu gestured between him and Makki. “And we got the minor purebloods, I guess.”

“I can help,” Amani spoke up. “My family’s mostly friends with the Light families; but, we know a few Traditionals.”

The room looked to Suga, who held up his hands.

“Sorry,” Suga winced. “I think…well, my parents have kept us out of politics since the war ended. I’m not sure where I’d even start; but, if I hear anything new, I’ll try. And most of the family they used to talk to…,” he bit his lip, “I think they might be on the list Yachi’s working on rather than this one.”

“So,” Kuroo picked up at Suga’s clear discomfort, “we’ve got a few people getting together a list of who escaped, and a group keeping an ear to the ground for any Ghost supporters. What’s next?”

“We need to find out more about what they’re capable of,” Ennoshita said. “We need to find out how they escaped.”

“We can work on that,” Iwaizumi offered, waving a hand over at Oikawa, Suga, Kuroo, and Bokuto. “That sounds like it’s probably going to involve some kind of spell, transfiguration, potion, or a combination. And we’re pretty good at that kind of research.”

“I can help look through charms,” Kenma added.

“Once we have that,” Yamaguchi said, “maybe we’ll at least have solid proof that they did escape. That could help us narrow down where they are now.”

“You’re working on tracking them, right?” Kageyama asked.

“And what they might be planning next,” Tanaka agreed. “Hopefully before they actually do it.”

“Alright,” Daichi said, checking his watch. “The Great Hall’s going to open up for breakfast soon--we probably shouldn’t all be missing at once. Does everyone know what they’re doing?”

Makki gave a thumbs up. “Listen for which purebloods seem shady.”

“Or shadier than usual.” Matsu winked.

“We’ll keep working on getting a list of who escaped,” Yachi said.

Kuroo nodded. “While we work on figuring out how they did.”

“And we’re trying to find them now,” Daichi finished. “Okay, I think that’s everything.”

“At least for now,” Suga added.

Daichi nodded, before his expression sobered. “Remember, keep safe.” He made sure to look at each of them. “We’re working on this together for a reason. None of us are going through any of this alone.”

-------

“Hey.”

Hinata jumped.

“What are you staring at,” Kageyama asked.

“Um, nothing really.” But, Hinata was still frowning, eyes following where Suga and Oikawa were leaving the room. “Ever get a weird feeling about something. Like something’s different but you don’t know what it is yet but it kind of feels like you should.”

Kageyama stared. “What are you talking about?”

“I’m--,” Hinata flailed a hand. “Ack, whatever. I was just thinking.”

“Well, stop, you’ll hurt your head,” Kageyama said.

Hinata rolled his eyes, shoving him. “Will not, Yachi said that’s just a myth! And like you can say that to anyone, Bakageyama!”

They headed back towards the hall, Hinata casting one last glance up at the room.

“You think we can really ask this to be a Quidditch pitch?”

Kageyama shrugged. “Might as well try.”

Hinata’s eyes were all but literally sparkling. “If we do, we can still fly when it rains or when it snows or at night or--Kageyama, we can keep practicing forever!”

Which, yeah, Kageyama thought sounded pretty awesome.

Then, a yawn hit him. “Yachi will probably tell us we still need to sleep, though.”

Hinata looked contemplative. “You think there’s a charm that’ll let us sleep and fly?”

“Like sleep walking,” Kageyama asked.

Hinata nodded rapidly. “Sleep flying !”

Kageyama thought about that. Really deeply considered it and tried to think if there was anything off about that plan.

“Wait,” Kageyama thought of only one. “We still have classes.”

Other than that, it was basically a perfect plan, honestly.

Hinata huffed. “Oh, yeah, we’d still need to go to class. I’m meeting with Takeda tomorrow for like career-planning stuff and he’ll probably say that’s important.”

“Yeah, he did. I met with him this morning.”

“What was it like?”

Kageyama shrugged. “Just the usual. He asked what I wanted to do, I said Quidditch, then, he asked if I had time to do potion tutoring for the first years.”

Hinata brightened. “Like Suga did?”

Kageyama nodded.

“That’s cool.” Hinata tilted his head. “I wonder what else I should do.”

“Why? We’ve already got Quidditch.”

“Well, duh,” Hinata rolled his eyes. ‘Like what I should do with everything else. We’ve got Quidditch and we’ve got,” he lowered his voice, gesturing back to the Room of Requirements, “all the secret stuff, too. But, I….” he gave a lopsided sort of grin, “ I want to keep getting better for me, too. Like last year.”

Kageyama went suddenly cold. “You’re not going to stop playing Quidditch with me again, right?”

Hinata shook his head rapidly. “No way! That sucked--even if I did learn a lot.”

Kageyama felt like he could breathe again.

“I just mean,” Hinata paused. “Well, there’s so much to do, you know? There’s so much I still want to do. There’s the entire world.” He looked up and maybe it was the light on his hair--or maybe it was just Hinata himself--that moved like spreading flames. “We can’t just stop here, right?”

And, then, Hinata smiled and the world seemed to start moving like normal again.

…or at least for everything outside of Kageyama himself.

There was something in Kageyama’s mind that felt like it was catching up a second too slow, out of rhythm with everything around.

Right.

Hinata was a force in and of himself--a concussive event. He would always have a habit of moving forward and changing in his wake everything that dared be close. To try to stop that was impossible.

Hinata would always move to keep growing.

Kageyama knew that. He’d learned exactly what that meant last year and he hadn’t forgotten…maybe just made the mistake of setting it aside once he’d learned to live around it.

But, then again, maybe everyone kept growing. Reflecting on a thousand memories both small and monumental, Kageyama thought maybe his friends already had. 

Yachi was different. It was in a good way, sure. But, Kageyama remembered the nervous girl in the Gryffindor robe who amazingly stuck around to be his friend. She could still be nervous sometimes; but, she was also brave and fearless and strong and smart and…well, everything that made her the Yachi he knew now.

She’d changed.

So had Kenma. And Lev. And even…

….even Oikawa.

Kageyama wondered if he’d grown any himself. Maybe. Or maybe there was still too much of him that was still that same boy sitting on a forgotten swing set with no words left to say.

Kageyama didn’t want to be that. He didn’t want to stay like that.

And…well, if all of his friends were strong enough to change, then maybe Kageyama could do that, too?

After all, if he wanted anything to change, then he should start with himself, yeah? He could get better. Grow better.

He had to. He should . If he didn’t want to get left behind.

Right?

Unbidden, his eyes move up to follow the exact same person that Hinata’s gaze had found earlier.

Oikawa walked with his friends into the Great Hall. He didn’t look back at anyone, especially not Kageyama.

So, maybe Kageyama did know what he should start with first--or at least, with who.

If he really wanted things to change, he should start with fixing all the things he’s messed up in the first place.

Right?

Chapter Text

Hinata knocked at the office. “Professor Takeda?”

“Hinata,” Takeda smiled at him as he opened the door. “Come in and have a seat. I hope we’re not meeting too early for you. I’m afraid between classes and my other responsibilities for the headmaster, mornings and evenings are practically the only times I get to schedule advising meetings. Would you like some tea?”

“Sure!” Hinata came in and found his favorite chair, a hideously yellow monstrosity that was old enough to be fraying at the edges yet nonetheless Hinata was convinced had to be charmed in some way to be this fluffy. Takeda always had the best office. “And it’s fine. I love mornings.”

Takeda made an agreeing hum. “It is nice to see the sunrise over the castle, isn’t there? Maybe especially for the rarity of being one of the few there to enjoy it.”

“Exactly,” Hinata agreed, taking the tea that Takeda handed him and poking at the spoon that was a little too eagerly stirring the tea on its own. The engraved badger along the spoon’s handle snapped playfully at his finger before finally settling down.

“So, I suppose we better get to it.” Takeda settled in his chair. “I’m sure you remember how these things go. It’s your fifth year so, as your Head of House, I’m just here to check in with how you’re doing and see if I can offer any help. Any questions to start us off?”

Hinata shook his head. “I don’t think so.” 

“Alright, then.” Takeda waved his wand and a parchment flew off the shelf and unrolled neatly on his desk. “I see you chose to continue on with your Magical Creatures elective. Enjoying it?”

Hinata shrugged. “Yeah, it’s alright.”

“And you’re a part-time member for Dueling Club,” Takeda continued.

“Yeah, I don’t really like fighting,” Hinata said honestly. “But, um, I thought it was a pretty good idea to know how--even if they keep making me partner with Tsukishima.” He tilted his head. “Honestly, Korai probably taught me more.”

“Korai?”

“Oh, Hoshiumi,” Hinata explained. “He was sort of my extra tutor last year. Like Suga does with Potions; but, like…a lot more.  Korai knows loads of magic stuff.”

Takeda smiled. “Good. We do have those tournaments so the different schools can learn from each other. I’m glad you made more friends, hopefully you continue to write to each other. After all,” Takeda winked at him, “it is our House’s way to know the value of a good friend.”

Hinata grinned. “Definitely. Korai’s the best.”

“Other than that, I take it you’re still planning on a career in Quidditch?”

Hinata nodded.

“Alright, well as much as I firmly believe in your chances--especially seeing your flying for our own team,” Takeda said, “it is my responsibility as your advisor to make sure you’re thinking of back-up careers as well. Any thoughts?”

“Um,” Hinata frowned, “I don’t think there’s any job I want to do more than Quidditch.”

Takeda looked down at his papers and chuckled. “Well, whatever you choose, I guess you won’t have to worry about finances for a while. Neither you nor Mr. Kageyama and Ms. Yachi. That has to be a relief. ”

Hinata cocked his head. “Why’s that?”

“Well,” Takeda frowned at him, “You still have the settlement for finding the Founders Treasures set aside in your trust, don’t you? For when you turn seventeen?”

“Oh yeah,” Hinata leaned back. “I forgot about the Founders Treasure.”

Takeda stared at him. "You forgot...about finding a millennium old treasure dating back to Hogwarts creation?"

Hinata shrugged. “To be fair, a lot’s happened since then.”

Takeda stated some more.

Hinata gave a sheepish grin.

Finally, Takeda just shook his head, turning back down at the class schedule. “You live an interesting life, Mr. Hinata.”

“Thank you?”

Takeda wisely decided to move on. “That said, professional Quidditch--albeit a decidedly difficult job to get accepted into--sounds like a wonderful fit for you. However,” and at this, he paused, “no matter how important, it is only part of your life. Like any profession would be.” 

Takeda looked up at Hinata.

“Maybe I’m just getting sentimental as I get older or maybe it just seems more important nowadays,” Takeda said, “whichever it is, I think part of my role as a teacher is to get you ready for more than just work but for the life outside that work. And for you…what do you want out of your life, Hinata?”

Hinata frowned. “I…”

But, nothing followed. Like every idle dream Hinata had ever had suddenly decided to escape.

“I’m not sure I know,” Hinata admitted.

“I don’t know that any of us really do,” Takeda said with a small laugh. “Or, well, it could be that question that’s only answered once we’re already doing it. It’s not really the answer I want you to have right now, Hinata. I only want you to remember the question. Becoming your own person in this world is more about passing some test or having a job--it’s about finding your place. Something that I have a feeling you already have experience with.”

Hinata smiled and Takeda gave him a warm answering one in return.

“I guess….,” Hinata began slowly, “I want what I always want. I want to get better. I want to be able to stand on my own, to be there for my friends when they need me.  To….well, I want to make everything better . To make it so everyone can find their place.” 

He struggled with how to phrase it and felt it burning somewhere in his chest.

He looked up. “I want a world without walls.”

That was it.

Takeda nodded. “Well spoken and a very good goal, indeed. Nothing less than what I’d expect from you.” Takeda’s brow crinkled. “Though, I hope….I hope you also know it’s not something you can handle alone.”

“What do you mean,” Hinata asked.

“No one can change the world alone, Hinata,” Takeda told him. “And, trust me, many have tried.”

“Not if I’m stronger,” Hinata argued. “Or just build a new world.”

Takeda gave him a fond look as if he’d already expected that answer. “It’s nice to have that dream. But, the world’s…it’s so, so much bigger than anyone can care for in its entirety. That’s part of what makes it wonderful, I believe…what makes it dangerous, too.” He sighed. “If it’s left to it, the heart can break itself down with only the kindest of intention. To care? Well, there’s always a limit, isn’t there?”

Hinata frowned. “I don’t think there’s a limit to kindness. That sounds…kinda horrible, actually.”

“Maybe it is,” Takeda agreed. “For kindness, you’re right--I don’t think there’s a limit to what we want to do. I know there’s a limit to how much we can do.”

“Isn’t that bad, though,” Hinata asked. “To not be able to do everything we want?”

And, unexpectedly, Takeda laughed. “Oh, it’s worse than bad, I’m afraid. It’s human. The most human failing imaginable.”

Hinata didn’t have anything to say.

Takeda waved a hand. “Sorry, that got a little bit too philosophical, didn’t it? I only meant to have you think about what you want your life to look like outside of Hogwarts.” He smiled. “After all, we can’t do everything, can we?” 

Hinata smiled back; but it seemed weaker with his mind still spinning in circles.

He still allowed Takeda to lead him through the rest of the meeting and, then, out the door for breakfast with a plate of fresh baked scones still sitting warm in his bag.

He didn’t….Hinata didn’t know if he believed in limits. Especially to something important like kindness. He couldn’t even imagine what a limit would look like?

Wasn’t that just caring?

Who had a limit to caring?

And if what Takeda said was true…well, what’s the point of caring if you didn’t get to do anything?

Hinata rolled his water bottle in his hands, picking at the bright, happy little sunshine stickers.

Hinata didn’t know if he believed in limits; but, he decided that--even if they did exist--he never planned on finding them.

After all, walls only existed so that they could be climbed.

-------

“Seriously, how do you do that,” Iwaizumi asked as Bokuto’s paper bird flew elegantly around the desk.

“Practice,” Bokuto said proudly. “That one’s got a special charm, too!”

Kuroo tipped back in his chair, watching the ceiling. “Maybe she’ll be late?”

“For our first class?” Suga shook his head. “I doubt it.”

Kuroo cocked his head. “Bet you two galleons she’s terrible?”

“Deal,” Suga agreed. “Odds of probability suggest we get some good teachers.”

“We’ll see. Or maybe class will be canceled,” he suggested instead. 

Oikawa snorted. “I’s Hogwarts. They didn’t even cancel when students got petrified in the halls.” Patting Suga’s back in apology at his slight wince. “Anyway, what I mean is: short of the castle literally blowing up, I think you’re out of luck.”

Kuroo groaned, rubbing a hand down his face. “But, this is so pointless, we could be looking up actual important things like-- you know, ” he lowered his voice, checking around the room, “investigating the biggest mass breakout in wizarding history and instead of learning about,” he flipped through the book at random, “ah, yes, the good ol’ Ear-Shriveling Curse. Very useful.”

Suga hummed. “Actually, it is an interesting forebear to the organ reduction class of spells.”

“Fascinating,” Kuroo said dryly. “And yet, still not the most interesting thing we could be working on.”

“Oh, honestly.” Oikawa rolled his eyes and passed over his own textbook. “Here.”

Kuroo stared. “Why’d you give me this?”

“Just read it.”

Kuroo looked down at it and, then, started to frown. “....wait, what language is this even in? Is this about spell mimicking--that’s like super volatile--I didn’t know we were learning about that.”

“Because we’re not, obviously.” Oikawa tapped his wand on the book’s cover before the dark blue declaring Advanced Defense Practicum faded away to reveal Deorc Craeft. “And it’s Old English, I found it in the restricted section.” He tapped the book again and it faded back to look like their textbook. “Work smarter, not harder.”

He passed the book over to Kuroo and got another one out of his bag, spelled to look the same.

Iwaizumi narrowed his eyes, even as a veritable swarm of Bokuto’s paper birds fluttered around his head. “And when are you planning to study ?”

Oikawa waved a hand. “When the class actually bothers to have anything worth my time.”

“An interesting plan of action,” a new voice said mildly.

As one, all the students straightened in their seats as the click of heels echoed along the tile, followed shortly after by Minaho Ono in a set of pink robes so perfectly cut they almost seemed to have edges.

Dark eyes surveyed the room.

She did not appear impressed.

“Well,” she drawled out, “hopefully, for the rest of you, I’ll have no trouble keeping your attention.” Her wand tapped once against the board and the chalk sprung up and started writing immediately. “Who can tell me the difference between a patronus and an animagus?

Immediately, the class broke out into whispers about the casual display or wordless magic.

Minaho just raised an eyebrow. “Should I repeat the question?”

“Oh, uh,” Kamasaki spoke up, “both take the form of animals. But, patronuses are a defense charm--they’re incorporeal and projected outside the caster’s body. They last only for however long you hold the spell.  An animagus is a semi-permanent transfiguration, it lasts until they choose to turn back.”

“Correct,” Minaho said. “By the way, no points for answering correctly in this classroom. If you want House points, you’ll have to impress me first. I’m not easy to impress.” She scanned the classroom again. “Next--what’s reported as the major similarity between a patronus and animagus?”

Misaki raised her hand. “They’re both considered a branch of soul divination--magic that reflects the inner nature of the caster.” She paused. “But, there’s some theorists that argue patronuses shouldn’t be considered as reflecting the soul since…well, they’re technically emotion based.”

“Yes.” Minaho nodded once. “It’s a ridiculous distinction, of course. When you get down to it, all magic originates from the caster. It’s the wizard that crafts their desires into actuality and magic’s the name we give to the force that makes it possible. All magic is inevitably you .” 

She clicked her tongue. “But, enough about philosophy, the important distinction is this: an animagus is the reflection of how the wizard themself exists--how the magic takes form. A patronus takes the appearance symbolizing that which inspires joy.” She waves a hand. “Of course, the how and why of the certain animal that’s chosen for either of them is still a matter of research. I believe most recently arithmancy scholars claimed it's something to do with geometrical similarities of the spiritual meridians. The point is both take the form of an animal. For patronus, the animal can change though likely from emotional trauma. Animagus forms never do.”

“Wait.” Saru shot up a hand excitedly. “You mean we’re learning how to become animaguses?”

Minaho scoffed. “Unless any of you are currently working towards a Masters in Transfiguration that I don’t know about and have several months work of Ministry approved paperwork, then no--we will not be working on animagus transfigurations in my classroom.” She shook her head. “Save the disfiguring and potentially fatal research endeavors for post-graduation. Or, preferably, never.”

She strode back to the board. “My class will focus on basics. Something that appears to be sorely neglected by your recent professors.”

“Wait,” Yaku spoke up, frowning, “the basics? So, you’re not going to teach us how to fight dark magic?”

Minaho raised an eyebrow and when she spoke, her voice was positively icy. “And when and where exactly, Mr. Yaku, are you planning on running into this ‘dark magic’ you plan to be fighting?”

Yaku didn’t answer.

“Aww,” Ikejiri slumped, “so we won’t be using spells at all?”

“Did I say that?” Minaho questioned. “Hogwarts is still a magic school last I checked. Of course, I’ll be teaching you how to use spells.” She tapped her wand against the board again and the chalk fell into her hand. “We’ll be covering the basics of the Patronus charm. Your grade for the last part of this year will be entirely dependent on whether you’re able to successfully produce a corporeal patronus on your own.”

That, at least, had the class murmuring to each other in excitement again. 

“So, can anyone guess why I’m teaching you this?” She turned back to face them directly. “Who can say what the primary use of patronuses is?”

Washio held up his hand. “Holding off dementors?

She nodded. “A very fitting guess. That’s definitely what many would have you believe.” Her gaze flicked around the room. “Alright, show of hands, exactly how many of you have been attacked by dementors on perfectly sunny afternoons?”

No hand was raised.

“No one?” She asked. “Okay, then how many of you have ever been attacked by dementors at all ?”

Again, no hand came up.

“Family? Friends? Third cousin thrice removed? Know of anyone that’s faced down a dementor?” She looked around the room again as no one answered. “Frightfully hard to do considering they’re almost all stuck guarding Azkaban.”

She shook her head. “Exactly, while the Patronus Charm was originally created back in the Middle Ages when dementor attacks were more widespread, its primary function  now is communication . A strong enough corporeal patronus can travel leagues, faster than any owl and with immediate verification of who it was that sent it. They’re one of the fastest and most reliable methods of reaching help that a wizard has at their disposal.”

She leaned back against her desk, looking around the room.

“A question you don’t have to answer,” she said. “I’ve been working as a Ministry Auror for over a decade. I’ve led teams in hunting down dark wizards, overseen the safe capture of wild creatures, and personally headed hundreds of investigations. Would you like to know what is the most common offense where Aurors are called?” 

She smiled thinly.

“Improper handling of magical artifacts,” she answered. “Regular people that stumble across a grindlow in their backyard lake or their great-uncle’s cursed quill and think they can handle it on their own. They can’t,” she continues grimly. “Of course, they can’t. Grindylows are a XX level creature with a strong habit of drowning and eating their victims. Just because they’re readily handled by experts does not mean anyone should dive in a lake and test their luck--most likely resulting in the death of both the grindlow and the wizard.”

She sighed. “Yet, improper cases like those happen with over five times more frequency then any of the rest of our calls. It’s why all Auror units are required to have two medi-wizards also present and several portkeys straight to St. Mungos.” 

The class was quiet.

“Let me be very clear,” Minaho said. “Of the many reasons I took this teaching position is to reduce pointless cases like those. My job as a teacher isn’t just to show you how to expand your current capabilities, it’s to teach you exactly what those capabilities are.” She met their eyes steadily. “Many of you seem to think this class is about fighting dark magic? It’s not. You want to go out and fight dark wizards, then graduate first and train to be an Auror.  Until then, I’m teaching you how to get help and survive .”

A pin could drop against the tile and the sound would only echo.

“Which is why we’re starting with corporal patronuses,” Minaho continued, raising her chalk. “Our first half of the semester will be about how to reach help. After our holiday break, we’ll focus on holding off until help arrives.”

“And exactly do you expect us to do when help doesn’t come?”

Minaho stopped, turning to face the speaker.

“You’re talking about waiting for help like it’s something we can expect ,” Oikawa said, the last word landing hard. “What about when it doesn’t come? What, in all your training as an Auror, do you want us to do when we’ve alone and--after wasting all that time calling for help--realize we know nothing about what to do next? All because you taught us to expect something that won’t happen?”

If the classroom was silent before, now it was eerie, chilling in the way that pressed against the windows.

Minaho only raised a brow. “Help always comes, Mr. Oikawa. It’s just a matter of where it comes from, how long it takes, and--most importantly--if you could bring yourself to ask for it in the first place.”

The pressure around the room didn’t drop. Minaho ignored it anyway.

“Now, I’ll be offering additional weekend workshops on forming Patronuses. Attendance is highly suggested.”

Class continued onward with the introductions of patronuses being covered along with other expectations for the class. When the clock tower chimed, it was still a relief to most students who quickly scurried away out into the hall.

There was one exception.

“Mr. Oikawa, stay behind for a moment, won’t you?”

Oikawa stopped, motioning his friends to go on without him.

“Professor,” he said evenly.

She looked up at him. “Indulge me for a few questions. Draught of the Living Dead takes effect in roughly seven minutes, correct? What’s the best way to counter it if you suspect you’ve been poisoned?”

Oikawa blinked. “Is this a threat?”

Minaho rolled her eyes. “No, it’s a test question. For third year Defense class, actually, so I’d imagine you shouldn’t have this much trouble answering.”

“Any potion that slows bodily functions, excepting the heart,” Oikawa answered. “Preferably, a Stasis Tincture until you have access to a cleansing ritual.”

Minaho hummed in agreement. “And how much time does it take to brew a Stasis Tincture?”

Oikawa narrowed his eyes. “One moon cycle.”

Minaho nodded. “Exactly.”

“A bezoar would also do it,” Oikawa said, not willing to be done so quickly. “That cures most poisons, actually.”

Minaho raised a brow. “And do you carry a bezoar with you?’

Oikawa glared.

“What about a readily made Stasis Tincture?” She questioned. “Any other common antidotes or remedies--not even to mention the rarer ones.”

Oikawa stayed silent.

“In fact,” Minaho concluded, “I’d say the best place to find any of those would be with a mediwizard or at St. Mungos itself.” 

“Your point,” he interrupted the lecture.

She raised her eyes to meet his. “I’m aware that you have experience handling things on your own--or maybe, just with your friends. The interesting thing I’ve found about survival is that it has the curious phenomenon of invoking two very different reactions, depending on the person that experiences it. I’m not yet sure which you are; however, I’m equally aware that you’ve garnered quite the disdain for anyone in authority--even as your name seems destined to become a rallying call if the Prophet has anything to say about it.” 

She tapped her finger along her wand. “But, clearly, fame isn’t everything, is it, Mr. Oikawa? And neither is pride.”

Oikawa tightened his jaw instead of answering.

“Of the many things it’s not is invulnerability,” Minaho continued. “A lesson I’d hope you keep at the forefront.”

“Trust me,” Oikawa said through clenched teeth. “I do.”

She regarded him steadily, assessing.. “Good. You’re dismissed. I’ll see you next class.”

He turned away, shoulders tight and the feeling of magic snapping tightly and barely leashed.

“Oh and Mr. Oikawa?”

He paused, making only the barest of efforts to glance back.  “Yes.”

She smiled sharply. “Don’t forget to study.”

-------

There was a finger poking into his shoulder. “Hey, what’s up with you?” 

“Nothing’s up with me,” Kageyama grumbled over his dinner

Hinata snorted. “Yeah, there is. Your face is all--” he scrunched up his mouth in a truly unattractive way. “You constipated or something?”

“No. ” Kageyama huffed. “I’m thinking.”

“Oh.” Hinata nodded before, “And thinking makes you constipated.”

Kageyama threw a spoon at him.

“Hey! Rude!”

“Shut up,” Kageyama rolled his eyes. “I’m not constipated. I’m just waiting on someone.”

Hinata tilted his head. “Who?”

“Oikawa.”

“Really?” Hinata chewed on his lip. “But, don’t you and Oikawa, like….hate each other or something?”

“He doesn’t hate me,” Kageyama snapped.

Maybe. Possibly.

Well, he was working on it at least.

“Then, what are you talking about?” Hinata sighed. “If it’s for advice, you should go to Suga instead. His is less depressing.” He waved a hand. “Plus, Oikawa’s weird.”

Kageyama bit down on an instinctive and misplaced curl of jealousy that Hinata actually could still get advice from Oikawa.

“Oikawa isn’t weird,” Kageyama said loyally. “His advice is probably the best. You just probably just can’t see it.”

Hinata hummed, eyes going darker in a contemplative way that Kageyama wasn’t entirely sure about. 

“Maybe I don’t,” Hinata agreed. “But, I think I understand it.” 

He gave Kageyama another strange look before his mouth turned down in almost a frown. 

“What,” Kageyama asked.

“Nothing.” Hinata shook his head. “Just hope talking to him goes the way you want.”

Kageyama furrowed his brows, not having time to do much more before a familiar face appeared in the Great Hall entrance next to Suga. He stood up so fast he hit his knee on the table.

“It will,” he said, more for himself than Hinata before rushing to the entrance.

It had, too.

Kageyama…he couldn’t just stay like this forever. Always failing just a little bit short never having the right words to say.

He thought he’d learned enough over the years.

He knew what Oikawa was to him.

An ideal.

Kageyama had ruined everything once before with impossible ideals. He wanted to be everything Oikawa was--the kind of person that knew what to say, that could make his Dad smile where Kageyama always failed. Kageyama wanted that. He wanted it so much, was jealous of so much, that he allowed his envy to destroy everything in a few misplaced words.

Now…Oikawa was still there--still an impossible ideal, would always remain an ideal out of reach. But, Kageyama could accept that now.

He couldn’t be like Oikawa. So, all that was left was himself.

He didn’t have to be Oikawa anymore. He didn’t have to be jealous.

He just had to find out how to say it.

-------

“She’s the worst teacher we’ve ever had,” Oikawa bit out.

“You think so?” Suga hummed. “We did have a few that actively tried to kill us.”

“So?” Oikawa scoffed. “At least they only tried to kill us , she’s going to get the entire class killed.” He ground his teeth. “Sit back and wait for help? Seriously? This is supposed to be a Defense class, not fantasy writing.”

Suga let out a low whistle. “She really bothers you, doesn’t she?”

“Incompetency should bother everyone.” He took a breath that did absolutely nothing to calm him down. “And who is she to tell us what’s wrong with--with us ? Act like…like we’re…like we’re the danger? A timebomb.” His knuckles clenched white. “As if the Ministry’s here to do anything useful. She’s just like the Headmaster, a lot of platitudes but no actual action.”

“The Headmaster?” Suga tilted his head.

“Nevermind,” Oikawa deflected. “I mean I think it’s pretty bloody obvious that if anything’s going to get done it's us that are going to do it. And not by waiting around on help that won’t ever actually be there.” He huffed. “We’re better on our own.”

They always were.

Oikawa could feel pinpricks running up his skin where his magic was too tightly wound. But, it was fine. All he had to do was make it through dinner where he could take sometime to control it without any stupid classes making it snipe at him like a thunderstorm.

He was fine .

No use asking for help that had never done good anyway.

Suga gave him a look. “You okay?”

“Just annoyed that Kuroo was exactly right about how much of a waste this class is going to be?” Oikawa brought his lips up in a curling smile. “Think you owe him money?”

“Makki and Matsu have been working on some new designs for fake galleons,” Suga mused. “I believe they dye your hand blue.”

“That’s not so bad.”

“For a month .”

Oikawa cackled, slinging an arm around Suga as they approached the Great Hall. “This right here is why I have the best dormmates.”

Suga smile, the light of the Great Hall shinning past them and Oikawa felt himself start to relax.

Which, of course, means something had to ruin it.

Oikawa sighed loudly at the presence that had skidded in front of them, blocking their way in. “Kageyama, if you’re practicing for future employment as a door jamb than I applaud your commitment to method acting. And, also, move.”

Suga elbowed him. “Be nice.”

“No,” Oikawa said waspishly.

Not today and never for little Tobio-chan.

Suga ignored him, smiling politely at the menace. “What did you need, Kageyama? Anything about our…. project ?

“Our what?” Kageyama blinked before he got it. “No, I--,” he swallowed, drawing up his back straight. “I wanted to talk to Oikawa.”

There was a pause.

“Oh, ” Suga said like he suddenly regretted asking.

Oikawa raised a brow. “With me ?”

Kageyama nodded. “Yeah.”

“Pass,” Oikawa said and then immediately started moving around him. 

Suga caught his wrist.

“Wait,” Suga looked cautiously between Kageyama and Oikawa. “It’s just--it’s just a talk, right? And, well, with how much we’ve run into each other over the years, with how much we’re working on now,” his eyes landed on Oikawa, “maybe it wouldn’t hurt just to have one talk?”

Personally, Oikawa thought the one and only reason they had been able to work together in the past was that Oikawa himself had as little interaction with Kageyama as he possibly could.

Suga was looking at him beseechingly.  Kageyama’s face was steady, an expression Oikawa was loathe to realize he remembered vividly from when they were kids and Kageyama had an idea stuck in his head that he just wouldn’t let go of until he got it.

Funny enough, the trait used to be endearing.

Now, it just meant Oikawa was calculating the worth of having this conversation now versus spending the next month with Kageyama dogging at his heels trying to drag him in.

One was more annoying by a short margin.

“Fine.” Oikawa bit out.  “One talk. Five minutes. Better make it worth my time.”

He nodded at Suga that he’d meet him inside. Then, motioned on Kageyama to lead him down to a hall that hopefully wouldn’t get any visitors this close to dinner time.

Then, Oikawa crossed his arms and turned back.

“Well, Tobio-chan, I’m all ears. Exactly what do you have to say to me?”

--------

Kageyama felt his throat suddenly constrict.

Oikawa was still staring him down, something cold and tauntingly expectant in his eyes as if whatever Kageyama did finally come out with would never be good enough.

“I wanted to talk to you to tell you…” Kageyama breathed. Start with the easiest words first. “I’m sorry.”

There that was said, at least. That was definitely a start.

Both Oikawa’s eyebrows raised. He still didn’t look anymore open. “What.”

“I’m sorry,” Kageyama made a vague hand gesture, “you know, for what I said back when--when we were kids, at the playground. I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said it.”

“Did you mean it?” Oikawa’s eyes narrowed. “I’ve told you before, Tobio--if you going to say what you mean, stand by it . There’s no point apologizing for something you meant to say. That doesn’t make you any better, it just makes you a coward. So, if you’re apologizing ,” he drawled out the word, “did you mean it?”

“I--,” Kageyama frowned. “...No.”

Oikawa scoffed. “Liar.”

“I didn’t,” Kageyama tried to break down his words, picking the phrases that would say what he meant. “You thought I was jealous since you’re a muggleborn. That wasn’t it. You thought it was some kind of blood thing--that I wanted to get better than you because of that. But, I don’t.”

“Really?” Oikawa’s voice was cold. “So, you’re saying it’s not about being better than me? That it wasn’t about envy?”

Kageyama faltered.

“I mean, yeah? I was jealous.” Kageyama frowned. “I was mad…I was really, really mad because you were better than me.”

Kageyama’s mind flashed back to those first few months, watching his father look over at the paper and smile in a way Kageyama had never seen in his life and feeling so…. pointless . Like he had one job as a son and he couldn’t even do that right. That he had to rely on someone else--on Oikawa, always Oikawa--because Kageyama would never be good enough to do it alone.

“And I wanted it to be me,” Kageyama admitted softly, shamefully. “I was jealous. I still am. But, it’s not because you were a muggleborn. It’s just because….well, it was you .”

He looked up and saw that Oikawa’s expression had changed.

It was no longer just cold; but, somehow even more dangerous.

Like storms clouding along the horizon.

“Me?” Oikawa repeated and the word dripped out like poison. “Just me, huh? That’s what was so bad. That I was me.”

Kageyama nodded. “Yeah, but I was wrong.”

“Oh, were you,” Oikawa said with a smile. “Do tell.”

Kageyama felt a sudden chill in the hall, like cold creeping in an open window.

“I was wrong because,” Kageyama thought out the words he wanted to say, “I don’t have to be jealous anymore.”

He held his chin up, trying to say the words with all the confidence he felt.

“I don’t have to be like you anymore. I don’t want to be.”

Then, there was quiet.

Kageyama shivered silently.

From the quiet, there was single noise--almost like a stifled breath for a second--and then…

Oikawa started laughing.

-------

Oikawa couldn’t quite feel the tips of his fingers anymore the buzzing just under his skin getting worse until it was like a wasp sting just trying to break through the surface.

He held it back and laughed anyway, louder and wilder and cold .

“Of course, you don’t want to be like me,” he laughed out. “Congratulation on your moment of self-enlightenment, Tobio-chan! You’re right! Who would ever, ever dream of being like me.”

Kageyama tilted his head slightly, almost confused.

Oikawa’s laughter cut off abruptly, almost like a hiss.

Because, you see this-- this --was exactly why Oikawa despised being reminded of Kageyama. 

Because somewhere buried in that face was the same little expressions he remembered from a kid who looked at him like he hung the moon. Oikawa didn’t have words for the aching, hollow feeling that arose to see that expression turned to….

To whatever this was now.

Not even good enough to be envy.

“So, go on,” Oikawa sung out in a tone too sharp. “Tell me! Exactly what’s so bad about being me? What’s wrong with me?”

Kageyama blinked, shaking his head. “I didn’t….”

And, then, he trailed off, eyes falling back to the ground instead. And Oikawa still had no idea what he was trying to say in the first place.

He had his suspicions, though.

“No, no, say it,” Oikawa spat. “Can’t pick--just give it to me in a list. Tell me all about all the ways I’m failing! Tell me what’s so terrible, what’s so horrible about being like me?

Kageyama didn’t look up.

Wouldn’t even deign to meet his eyes anymore.

Oikawa’s blood beat loudly in his veins, the world churning too fast. “ Tell me! Just tell me!” He threw his arms out. “Go on, we’re all dying to know! Tell me what’s wrong with me!”

“It’s not…,” Kageyama muttered. “I didn’t mean it like that.”

Oikawa choked a laugh. “ Sure , of course, it wasn’t. Come on, nothing to be jealous of now. Let me know what I’ve apparently fucked up for you this time?”

“You…uh,” Kageyama shook his head too quickly, “....you haven’t. You didn’t. It wasn’t you. I mean, back then. Well, it was you . It’s that it was always you, you know? But, it wasn’t…” He crouched in.  “It wasn’t--like that. Like I said. I mean….”

And, for a second, Oikawa could see it between each blink. Waiting on letters that never got answered. Trying to pretend it wasn’t about him. Seeing little Tobio-chan on the playground and how he wouldn’t even look at him anymore. 

As if Oikawa wasn’t even worth his time, something dirty. A stain in what should have been his life. 

And it didn’t even have to be because he was a muggleborn. No, no, it wasn’t prejudice. Not for little Tobio-chan. He’d just caught wise.

It was just that Oikawa was so terribly, horribly, dangerously himself .

Oikawa was so bloody sick of other people telling him who he was

“Then, how did you mean it?” Oikawa spit back. “Why are you here--with all your new self-confidence to shove in my face? What are you so scared of? Me?”  Oikawa’s nails bit so tightly into his hands that they drew blood.  “LOOK AT ME!”

“It’s not that.” Kageyama’s eyes finally snapped up. “You’re…you.”

And all at once, the fury drew back like waves receding before a tsunami.

“Yeah, I am me .” Oikawa laughed. “How terrible is that?”

Kageyama winced. “No--”

“Oh, no, it’s fine.” Oikawa waved him off. “You know, I’ll admit--maybe you’re more like me than you think. I’m sure you’ll hate the thought. I recently had someone tell me that fame isn’t everything. And they’re right. Pride is. So, good on you for figuring out exactly what you want to be without any of my terrible influence getting in the way.”

 Oikawa tilted his head. “But, word of advice: next time you want to have one of these little talks with me, don’t . I think everything we’ve been to each other is far in the past, don’t you?”

And, this time, Oikawa was the one that didn’t bother looking at Kageyama’s face. He turned on his heel instead.

“You don’t get to tell me who I am anymore. No one does.”

------

At the sound of footsteps, Hinata looked up from his plate that he was still halfway through the process of deciding whether it was potatoes or porridge.

“Hey,” he said. “So, how’d it go?”

Kageyama dropped into the seat without saying a word.

“That bad, huh,” Hinata asked.

Kageyama nodded. “I never should have tried.”

“Wait, come on,” Hinata shoved at his shoulder. “Oikawa’s just…like, um, like the Birchgrove Defense Pattern, you know. You gotta keep shoving at him until he moves.”

“I think he hates me more now,” Kageyama grumbled.

“What? No! That’s impossible!”

Kageyama glared.

“Right, probably doesn’t help,” Hinata winced. “Okay, well just--what did you say?”

“It doesn’t matter.” Kageyama dragged a hand down his face. “I’m bad at this.”

Hinata shook his head. “No, you’re not. Maybe if we--”

“ Hinata ,” Kageyama interrupted and sighed, “Don’t. Just stop.  I’m serious--I shouldn’t have tried. Not everyone’s like,” he gestured, “like you. I can’t make it come out right.”

And, then, Kageyama turned back to his plate, clearly signaling the end of the conversation.

Hinata bit his lip.

It wasn’t right.

Kageyama was his partner and that meant it was Hinata’s job to make sure he wasn’t--whatever he was right now. 

He just….needed help.

And Hinata knew Oikawa. If all else failed, he knew he could at least irritate Oikawa into telling him what was wrong. 

Hinata took a breath.

And what was the point of caring if you didn’t get to do anything?

Hinata stood up. 

“Where are you going?” Kageyama frowned.

Hinata thought quick. “I just--uh--forgot my wand in the toilet.”

Kageyama gave him an even weirder look after that  “Dumbass.”

“Yeah,” Hinata pointed at the entrance. “So, I’m just going to go grab it. Bye.”

And, then, Hinata ran off out of the Great Hall before Kageyama could realize his wand was still stuck behind his ear

“Okay…okay.” Hinata turned the corner and remembered that he didn’t actually know how to find Oikawa.

He shivered slightly in the hall.

That was weird.. He couldn’t remember it being that cold earlier.

Hinata frowned. 

The classroom door at the end of the hall rattled slightly.

Hinata took a step towards it.

The cold was getting worse.

“Oikawa?” He called on impulse.

The door shook again.

Hinata reached for it, grabbing the handle. “Oikawa, are you in here?”

Then, the door swung open and all of the sudden, Hinata was being pulled in and shoved against the wall.

“Ow,” Hinata said, more in a grumbling complaint than any real hurt.

“Shut up, will you?” Oikawa hissed, covering his mouth. “People will hear you!”

Hinata licked the hand over his mouth. “Mfmphs?”

Oikawa rolled his eyes, removing his hand. “What are you even doing here? I swear only you wander down dark, empty hallways when you’re supposed to be at dinner."

It was then that Hinata actually got the chance to blink the darkness out of his eyes, taking in the sight of the room behind him. Desks were split into pieces and thrown to the ground, glass that used to be windows was scattered around the ground, and the air crept coldly in like ice sinking to the bones.

Hinata recognized it.

He stared at Oikawa. 

“It wasn’t--,” Oikawa pulled back, trying to wave a hand. “It wasn’t me.”

Hinata’s expression didn’t waver.

Oikawa cursed. “Okay, maybe it was. But, I meant to do it. I was just…angry so I was blowing off steam. I’ll fixing it back up before anyone see. I promise. So, just don’t tell anyone.”

Oikawa waved a hand and, without anymore thought at all, the furniture started mending itself back together.

Wandlessly.

Wordlessly.

Hinata frowned, a half-remembered conversation with Korai suddenly rising vividly to the surface.

Oikawa was still trying to brush it off. “See, it’s fine. There’s nothing wrong--”

“You’re losing control of your magic." Hinata tilted his head. “Aren’t you?

-------

Darkness.

Akaashi blinked.

He was surrounded by smoke, smooth black tile against bare feet.

Oh…no, wait, he didn’t want to be here. He closed his eyes, trying to push the vision away.

This was a mistake.

It flooded in like a rush.

PAIN

“Do..think he’s--” Tile Crack-Crack-Cracking“--WHY HER?!”-holly, has to be holly, why holly?-- “wrong turn?” --“It’s all about”-click-roll-click-..smoke! too much smoke! no air left!

Akaashi choked, eyes cringing shut as his hands grabbed at his throat. It was too much, too many pictures all coming in at once until they ran together. 

He was drowning!

His head ached like there wasn’t any air to move, like a single second and it would all crack apart.

Black tile under his knees. Smoke. Click-roll-click-roll.

No. He pushed harder, trid to find something--anything--to pull back to the surface.

He couldn’t….he couldn’t find anything to hold onto.

Drowning.

And maybe this was it? Akaashi’s heart pounded painfully in his chest. Maybe this was the vision that he’d be lost in forever, swept away and spread apart like sand under a tidal wave. He didn’t--he didn’t want--he thought he’d still have time to say--

What’s time to a psychic?

Nothing. It’s nothing. It’s everything. No past as an anchor, no present that remains, just lonely futures and Akaashi was…. afraid .

And very, very alone.

He didn’t want to be--

Closer? Closer? Closer? Closer?

No. No. No! No!

drip….drip..

He opened his eyes.

A drop of red along the tile, jarring in its color.

Why?

He opened his eyes.

“Akaashi?”

His head shot up, nearly hitting the head that was leaned over him.

He heaved in a breath and another, hand clutched against his chest until he could feel the heart beating beneath it.

“Hey, you okay?” Kinoshita down at him, raising his hand in a calming gesture. Narita waited right behind him. “We came up to check on you, looked like you were having a nightmare. Seemed like a bad one, too, we’ve been trying to wake you up for the past five minutes.”

“Almost called Nekomata,” Narita added.

Right.

Stars shone out the window of the Ravenclaw Tower and there was the faded sound of students drifting up from the common room.

Not the future, not a vision. Just the present.

So, why was it harder to believe this time?

Akaashi swallowed, trying to look calm even if his heart was still clenching in his throat. “No, I’m fine. Thanks just a…just a nightmare.”

Kinoshita gave him a weird look, but obligingly backed off. “Okay, just let us know if you need anything. We’re studying in the common room.”

“We can still take you to the Medical Wing,” Narita said. “If you want.”

Akaashi shook his head and smiled. “Thanks. I’ll be good. Really.”

It wasn’t like Nekomata would be able to help anyway.

He watched as Narita and Kinoshita left, closing the door quietly behind him.

drip…drip.

Akaashi blinked, looking down.

A drop of red spread along his bed sheets, blood staining against the white even as it was followed quickly by another.

Akaashi raised a hand to his nose, pulling it back as he tasted copper. Phantom pain still throbbed along his temples as shiver sank deeply along his spine.

Maybe he did need some help, after all.

He just didn’t know how to find it.

Chapter Text

For a sliver of a second, there was only silence.

Then again, depending on the company, silence is the most dangerous.

Oikawa had gone pale.

“Hinata,” he said and his voice was deceptively steady even as the tone was barely louder than breathing, “you should leave.”

Hinata didn’t.

“I’m right, aren’t I?” he asked. “You didn’t mean to do this? You’re losing control, it’s--”

“No,” Oikawa bit out before taking a deep breath, stepping back. “No, it’s not anything. You’re wrong. I’m not even sure what you’re talking about.”

Hinata frowned, stepping forward. “But, I saw it--”

“Saw what?” Oikawa forced a laugh. “Just a beaten up room? What a discovery. I told you, I was just blowing off steam. It doesn’t matter! I fixed it right back so who even cares. Everything’s fine; so, you can just head back to dinner or whatever.”

Hinata didn’t.

Instead, he kept frowning.

“It’s fine,” Oikawa insisted and smiled like a crack along the ice. “I’m fine. No need to worry; you’re--we’re safe, okay? It’s all good.”

“Oikawa…”

“Leave, Hinata,” Oikawa told him. “Just go.”

Hinata didn’t.

“No,” Hinata shook his head. “I’m not. Oikawa, I know. I saw it. I saw it. You’re losing control, aren’t you?”

Oikawa’s hands clenched tight and abruptly he took another step back, then several. “But, that’s the thing? You don’t know. Do you, Hinata? Alright, maybe it wasn’t exactly what I meant to do; but, I’m dealing with it! I know what I’m doing.”

Hinata followed after him, keeping close. “It started with the wandless magic--or the wordless?--or, oh, yeah, you started the both together. Crap, that’s really bad.”

“Will you just--it’s not bad, it’s fine ,” Oikawa hissed back, stalking across the room like he was trying futilely to put space between them. “Shut up! Seriously, just quit pushing this, Hinata! I have it under control! I’m handling it fine just now, so Leave. Me. Alone !”

Hinata didn’t.

“But, how are you handling it,” Hinata demanded. “I mean--no offense, but this doesn’t look great? Are you working with anyone? Do your friends know?”

“They don’t need to.”

“I kinda think they do,” Hinata argued. “I mean this is a really big deal. What if it’s dangerous? We should tell them--”

“NO!”

The word broke out like a crack of lighting and, all of the sudden, Hinata found his shoulders gripped tight enough to sting and Oikawa glaring down.

The silence crept back in like spreading frost.

“You’re not telling anyone about this,” Oikawa said softly. “No one. Do you get it, Hinata? No one needs to know.”

Hinata tilted his head. “But, you need help.”

“I don’t.” Oikawa smiled in a parody of reassurance, more statue than human. “Trust me, I know exactly what I am and what I need--none of which entails getting anyone else involved. For one last time, I’m handling it! ”

Hinata swallowed.

“So, you should go, Hinata,” Oikawa continued, hands moving on his shoulders to shove him back in the direction of the door. Hinata stumbled. “Just forget you saw any of this, hmm? Forget we even talked. Nothing about me is anything you need to concern yourself with; so, you can just LEAVE! ”

….and Hinata…

….Hinata didn’t.

“Hinata,” Oikawa whispered like a warning.

Hinata stared up at him. “No, I can’t do that. I‘m not leaving.”

Oikawa’s expression didn’t change, calm and silent.

“I can’t leave,” Hinata continued. “You need help, Oikawa, I know you do. We’re friends-,” he glanced up at Oikawa but there was no change, “--we are friends and friends don’t just leave when the other needs help.”

There was a pause.

“Don’t they? Oikawa’s tone was measured. “You know, Shouyou, friendship is about trust.”

Hinata nodded. “Exactly, so trust me.”

Oikawa snorted. “Cute. But, I meant that means you should trust me that I know what I’m doing. It is my magic, after all. Not yours. Not anyone else’s. Mine. I know what it needs and I know how to handle it.”

Hinata bit his lip. “Oikawa…I really don’t think you can this time. Not like this. Not when you’re like this.”

“Oh?” Oikawa tilted his head. “When I’m like what, exactly?”

Hinata hesitated. “....lost.”

“Lost,” Oikawa repeated. “Is that what I am?”

“Let me help you,” Hinata asked. “Please.”

Everything was still around them like the very air was waiting. Nothing broken yet, no glass hung in the air, but suspended on a razor-edge precipice and waiting-- wanting --to tip across into the point of no return.

“Hinata,” Oikawa said, no inflection, “you should really go before I make you.”

Hinata didn’t. “Can you?”

It was an honest question. Which was really what was utterly galling about Hinata actually, that he didn’t even bother to make it a taunt, not even a challenge like those he was so clearly fond of making. Instead, there was just a simple genuineness to it, an unflinching estimation of the situation--the rising tension in the room paired with the magic clouding thickly in the air.

Could he?

Oikawa had always had a fair estimate about how much power he had in any given situation--sometimes magic, sometimes not. Awareness was rather like lifeblood when mistakes didn’t get second chances. He suspected Hinata did the same, even if the other was appallingly reliant on moment-by-moment intuition. Still, Oikawa knew his own power and he thought he had a good enough measure of Hinata, too--perhaps even more than Hinata himself had.

So, the question: how sure was Oikawa that he could actually force it. Could he bet on it, without a shadow of a doubt, on who would get their way?

Did he know.

….and Oikawa….

….Oikawa didn’t.

The tension held, neither one of them moving.

Oikawa sighed. “Seems as if we’re at a stalemate.”

Hinata wrinkled his nose, pitching his voice low like he was trying to match the mood. “What a stalemate? It sounds really gross.”

There was a beat while that sunk in.

And abruptly, Oikawa laughed--cackling like he couldn’t help it, hard enough that he was doubled over while Hinata just blinked at him--and the hard tinge of the room fizzled away like dissipating steam.

“Only you, Hinata,” Oikawa said, finally composing himself enough to wipe away tears. “ Merlin , only you. Why are you even here, anyway? I’m serious, only you have terrible enough luck to trip into literally anything suspicious.”

Hinata pouted, crossing his arms as he rolled with the change in mood as naturally as matching steps. “That’s not fair! I’m only here this time because I wanted to talk to you about being nice to Kageyama.”

Oikawa rolled his eyes. “Oh, yes, wonderful. Fantastic. Was wondering how this conversation could get any worse. And you thought the best time to find me was, what, just cornering me in whatever dark hallway you could find?”

“....um, yeah, I guess so?”

“Only you.” Oikawa shook his head. “You know, when you get murdered one day, I'm engraving 'I told you so' on your tombstone. No one can even get mad at me for it--I’ll have too much evidence to prove it.”

“Oikawa,” Hinata asked, half a complaint, “but what are we going to do about your magic?”

Oikawa raised a brow. “Hmm,  it’s still we, is it?”

“I mean it,” Hinata chewed on his lip. “Korai told me about this kind of stuff. He said it could be really, really dangerous. And Korai knows a lot of stuff about magic, like a lot-a lot. He’s like a genius--”

“Well, isn’t that great for Korai,” Oikawa said dryly. “But, for your information, I’m not actually an idiot myself and do have a plan to handle it.”

“How?”

Oikawa threw up his hands. “With everything I’ve been doing, obviously ! I’ve known about it since summer--of course, I’ve been working on it.” He sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Look, the way I see it: it’s a problem of measurement. Wands and spells are great, of course, at holding in the amount of magic and focusing it to smaller doses. That’s why wordless and wandless can be more powerful--the amount of magic that’s put in isn’t as limited. I’m still learning, clearly, so the ambient magic every wizard puts out is responding more chaotically. Really, all magic control is a matter of balancing energy conversion so if you just go back to the rudimentary basics of runic numerology--”

“The what,” Hinata asked, completely lost.

“Nevermind,” Oikawa huffed. “The point is I just need to get a better feel for controlling it and, until then, wearing myself down to where the magic I can call up on hand is small enough to handle. Hence, the whole seven N.E.W.T classes. I wait until my magic’s lower to start again on the simple stuff, work my way back up. I even quit dueling until I know I can handle it again. Like I said, I’ve got a plan.”

“Is it working,” Hinata was curious.

Oikawa’s lips thinned. “It will. That’s enough.”

“But, what if it doesn’t work,” Hinata continued. “Or what if it doesn’t work fast enough? What if things like this keep happening, it’s dangerous.”

“I’m not dangerous,” Oikawa bit back, quick and hard.

“I meant for you,” Hinata said. “Let me help.”

Oikawa scoffed. “And exactly how do you plan to do that?”

Hinata chewed on his lip for a moment, thinking.

Then, abruptly, he brightened. “Oh! I know! I can be like your Beater!”

Oikawa stared at him. “.....what?”

“Your Beater! Like in Quidditch,” Hinata explained excitedly. “It’s the Beater’s job to watch out for the Chaser, to cover them so they don’t have to worry as much and can focus on getting across the field! I’m that!” He beamed. “Look, you said you quit dueling, right? Well, I’ve got a lot of magic! You know I do! Anything you throw at me, I can handle it! And I’m really good at pulling up shields quick--Korai taught me. Which means I can help you when it gets out of control. I can help you practice!”

Oikawa did not look convinced. “Or I could just go on doing what I am now and you keep out of my way.”

“But, what if you need someone else,” Hinata asked. “A lot of spells involve two people--even the simple ones. Eventually, you’re going to need someone else to practice and you know I can handle it if it goes wrong. This way I know you’re safe and you get someone to work with! It’s a great plan!”

Oikawa paused.

“Come on,” Hinata pleaded. “You know I’m not going to give up.”

And the sad thing was that Oikawa really did know.

“....Fine,” he agreed grudgingly. “But, what we practice, the way we practice, even when we practice is up to me. I mean it, Hinata. You want to be here while I’m working, sure, be my guest; but, the second you do more harm than good, you’re out. I don’t have time to mess this up. I need to have full control of my magic back. Got it?”

Hinata relaxed. “Got it. This is going to work! I know it.”

“It better,” Oikawa grumbled; but, it wasn’t completely obvious to which of them he was telling. “We’ll start working Wednesday, before dinner.”

Hinata nodded easily. “Awesome! I gotta go back to the Great Hall anyway before Yachi and Kageyama start wondering where I am. They worry.”

“Gee, wonder why,” Oikawa said dryly. “Fine. Go.”

Hinata headed to the door.

“Oh, and Hinata?”

Hinata paused.

“Don’t tell anyone about this,” Oikawa ordered quietly. “Or I will make you regret it. And that’s a promise.”

What followed was silence.

Hinata grinned.

“Don’t worry! I’m great at keeping secrets!”

-------

Kageyama still hadn’t done much more than push at his food, head still on the table, when Yachi sat down beside him.

She glanced around. “Where’d Hinata go? I thought I saw him.”

“Bathroom,” Kageyama muttered. “Said he left his wand in the toilet.”

“O- oh, ” Yachi blinked, opened her mouth like she wanted to ask more than wisely closed it back. “Well, alright.”

Kageyama didn’t look up.

“What’s the matter with you, then?”

Everything.

Kageyama just grunted.

In response, Yachi laid her head down beside his on the table, forcing him to meet her eyes and giving him a small smile when he did. “Hey, whatever it is I’m sure it can’t be that bad. Whatever happened, we can handle it together, I promise.”

Kageyama sighed. “It’s not that easy. It’s something I’ve gotta fix myself.”

“Why’s that?”

“Cause I’m the one that broke it,” he answered seriously. “I always am.”

Yachi frowned before shaking her head. “You know, I don’t think I can believe that. Sorry, sounds wrong to me.”

“What?” Kageyama stared.

“Because you’re my friend--one of my first friends--so I think I’m kinda an authority on all things Kageyama,” Yachi continued. “And I know the Kageyama I see doesn’t break things--not on purpose and definitely not always. So, I think there’s some pieces missing here.”

“But, there’s--I’m not--.” Kageyama huffed. “That’s just because you’re my friend. You’ve gotta say stuff like that?”

“Do I?” 

Kageyama’s heart clenched. “Yeah, you’re Yachi. You’re nice. It’s how things work.”

Yachi sighed. “And you’re Kageyama and you’re too hard on yourself.” She lifted her head back off the table, leaving Kageyama looking up at her. “You know, I get it. I really do. You know…I didn’t used to enjoy thinking about myself very much. Because when I did, all I saw was a girl that didn’t have hardly any friends and wasn’t that brave and wasn’t very strong and wasn’t very much of anything at all, actually.”

Kageyama’s head came up. “But, that’s not you at all. You’re Yachi --you’re brave and cool and probably the only reason we’re not failing half our classes to be honest.”

Yachi gave him a wry smile. “And that’s how you see me. And how Hinata does. And Kiyoko, too, in her own way. And--now--it’s a little bit more how I see myself.” She took his hand on her shoulder, lowering it until she was holding it between both of hers. “Like I said, that’s what I used to think. But, you know what? I think I’ve learned that some of us are, well, we’re really terrible at seeing ourselves clearly. And that’s why it’s so hard to believe that anyone else can see us different. We don’t know what other people think. We’ve got to listen first.”

Kageyama swallowed. “I think I’ve listened pretty well on this, though. Oikawa hates me.”

Yachi squeezed his hand. “Then, maybe he’s the one that’s not listening. Because when I look at my friend, there’s nothing to hate.”

And Kageyama….was silent.

Could that really be it?

Yachi was super smart so maybe she did have a point.

It fit, didn’t it?

When Kageyama thought of himself, he thought of all the ways he’d failed. He couldn’t make his father happy. He couldn’t keep Oikawa as his friend. He couldn’t even apologize, right?

But maybe….maybe Yachi was right. Maybe it wasn’t a fundamental thing that was wrong with him. Maybe he just needed to learn to go about it better. To figure out the right way to make people listen first.

The only problem was he didn’t know what that was.

But, he could learn.

He looked up at Yachi.

“Feeling better now,” she asked.

Kageyama nodded. “A bit.”

--------

SLAM!

Kuroo’s head shot up. “Ah-Ack! Merlin! What?!”

Daishou smiled innocently, hand on a pile of books he’d just dead dropped onto the library table. “Oh, so sorry, were you sleeping?”

Kuroo blinked groggily. “You’re quite honestly the worst person I know.”

“Thank you. I try.”

“Shit, what time is it,” he muttered, rubbing the grit out of his eyes.

“You’re missed the start of dinner,” Daishou informed him without sympathy. “Maybe next time don’t stay up late doing….whatever it is you do, then you wouldn’t be snoring in the middle of the library” He paused. “ Loudly snoring.”

“I don’t snore.” Kuroo scoffed.

Daishou hummed. “Like an erumpet in labour.”

Kuroo narrowed his eyes. “And, for your information, I’m tired because I was being useful--”

“Well, that’s a change.”

“ And ,” Kuroo continued, “working on our secret research project, finding ways that the you-know-whos could have gotten out of the you-know-what.”

Daishou shook his head. “You have no taste in sobriquets, do you?”

“And you have no taste period.” Kuroo retorted. “Why’d you wake me up again? Haven’t had your daily quota of petty annoyance?”

Daishou paused. “Well, no, honestly.”

Kuroo snorted despite himself.

“Besides,” Daishou sat down, “I was going to ask you what our dueling team’s plan was now that we’re a member short. Personally,my preference is a team of three.” He waved a hand. “Technically it’s not allowed but what’s the point of being vice-captain without minor abuses of power. Now, though.” He tapped a finger on the books spread out across the table, “I’m more interested in whether you actually found anything useful.”

Kuroo grimaced.

“Taking that as a ‘no’, then. So much for being useful.”

“It’s never that easy,” Kuroo grumbled, rolling his shoulders. “Look, this isn't our first go around with investigations. Take it from me, it’s a patience game. Things are always slow in the beginning, there’s too many different ideas you gotta narrow down.”

Daishou at least looked curious. “Then, it gets easier?”

Kuroo barked out a laugh. “I wish. Then, it gets frustrating. My experience? Once you narrow down the impossible, you’ve got nothing left and you have to figure out what you missed.” He shrugged. “Worth it in the end though.”

“I think I’ll stick with my own task, thanks,” Daishou wrinkled his nose.  “I’d much rather keep track of gossip than bury myself in a library.”

Kuroo snorted, tipping back his head. “Truthfully, same.”

“Why aren’t you, then,” Daishou asked. “You can’t tell me you wouldn’t be good at tracking down the right ears to follow. Your father’s literally the Deputy Minister and you’re a parietal Legilimens. You’re practically made for it.”

Kuroo’s mood darkened sharply. “Don’t go there, Daishou.”

Daishou regarded him. “....or maybe it’s because you are made for it?”

“I get it, Suguru!” Kuroo snapped. “Or do you really want to play the game who can dig up the worst? Because I can promise , you won’t like it either.”

Daishou leaned back, holding up his hands in surrender.

Kuroo took a breath and pretended it wasn’t uneven.

“Hit a nerve, didn’t I,” Daishou guessed.

Kuroo sighed.

“No.”

It was a lie; but, when both of them knew it, there wasn’t much point in calling it out.

Daishou paused. “Can I ask you something?”

“Do I get a choice,” Kuroo muttered.

Daishou just smiled--well, smirked, but it was less pointed than normal so Kuroo resigned it to Daishou’s version of a smile.

“Well, we have known each other the longest of anyone,” Daishou commented. “Old friends don’t mind a few favors.”

Kuroo rolled his eyes. “We were literally in nursery--is that friendship or early onset Stockholm?”

“Guess we’ll never know,” Daishou responded. “ Anyway , question: what actually is your goal in all this? What do you want out of your life?”

Kuroo stopped. 

“What are you talking about,” he asked.

“Everything, I suppose.” Daishou shrugged. “Everyone has their own motives. Dreams, ambitions, whatever you want to call it. But you? There’s being cautious and, then, there’s whatever this is. You play it so close to the chest that sometimes I don’t know what you want at all.” He tilted his head. “Then again, maybe you don’t know either. Or you’re too scared to do anything about it.”

Kuroo narrowed his eyes. “What do you want, then?”

“Me? Easy.” Daishou smiled. “I want to prove my uncle wrong.”

Kuroo frowned. “Why do you have a problem with the Minister?”

“Why don’t you?”

“He never seemed that bad to me.”

“That’s because that’s what he wanted you to think.” Daishou’s tone was wry. “Trust me, he’s good at that.”

“Whatever.” Kuroo shifted uncomfortably. “The point is you’re wrong. I’m not…scared or whatever you’re talking about. I know what I want just fine.

“Yeah?” Daishou snorted. “How’s Kozume, by the way?”

Kuroo’s face went blank.

“I don’t know,” he said evenly. “How’s Mika? Or are you guys broken up again? How about before you start spewing unwanted relationship advice, you actually keep one going for more than two months at a time.”

Daishou’s grin was shark-like. “Least I know what my faults actually are.”

Kuroo opened his mouth to argue.

Daishou cut him off before he could: “What does your Legilimens tell you about me?”

“What,” Kuroo asked, annoyed.

“‘I've heard you describe it before.” Daishou shrugged. “All vague senses and impressions. Go on, I’m curious. What’s it ‘sense’ about me?”

Kuroo paused, actually taking the time to check in with that deeply buried ability to notice.

Mint and licorice.

“Eels and dirty laundry,” Kuroo replied

Daishou’s smirk widened. “Liar.”

He stood up.

“Thought you wanted me to answer your question,” Kuroo said.

“Oh, never worry, you did,” Daishou waved a hand lazily, already heading out of the library. “Hard to answer any more when you don’t know it yourself.”

Kuroo’s hands tightened white along the edge of the table.

“Living to prove someone wrong doesn’t sound that much like a life,” he called after him.

Daishou cackled, not even looking back. “Like you’re one to talk, Tetsuro!”

-------

Noya frowned. “Nah. Sorry, bro, don’t really get what you’re talking about.”

“What? It totally makes sense,” Tanaka scrubbed a hand over his head. “Just think about it!”

“I mean it’ sounds cool,” Noya said slowly, “but, don’t you think the Ghosts coming up with a network of Vanishing Cabinets to hide is a bit, like, complicated?” 

“That’s the point!” Tanaka insisted. “Vanishing Cabinets were used all the time in the last war! They can get through anything--even Anti-Apparition barriers. When the Aurors come after them, they can be across the country in seconds!”

“But, the Aurors aren’t after them,” Noya pointed out. “I mean, not yet. No one but us even knows they’re out. Sure, maybe Vanishing Cabinets would be cool if they were actually, like, on the run--but, for now, what’s the point?”

“The point--,” Tanaka threw up his hands, “the point is that’s why we can’t find them! Because they keep moving! Because they’re everywhere! So, it’s not our fault if we can’t find them--I mean, of course we can’t because--”

“They could be anywhere,” Noya finished. 

“Yes!” Tanaka nodded adamantly. “Yeah, exactly.”

That’s how it felt to him, at least. Like they were everywhere, anywhere, and still couldn’t be found.

“So…,” Noya started, “how’s that any different from what we know now?”

Tanaka stopped.

“It just--it is,” he said but the words didn’t sound strong even to him.

Noya tilted his head, still not looking like had any clue what was going on and abruptly Tanaka just felt tired.

“Nevermind, it was just a dumb idea,” he grumbled.

“What? It’s not dumb,” Noya punched his shoulder. “Like I said, man, it’s totally cool! We should do that! Then, we’d have like secret paths to go anywhere! Like spies or something! How expensive are Vanishing Cabinets anyway?”

Tanaka shrugged.

“Wait here,” Noya told him, “I’m going to go ask Asahi!”

“Yeah, sure.”

Tanaka watched his best friend run off while Tanaka himself barely managed more than a half-hearted nod of agreement before sighing, turning back to the papers and maps that seemed to lead nowhere.

“Hey.”

He looked up to see Ennoshita, apparently back in their dorm.

“You using this,” Ennoshita tugged at a list under his pile. “Amani and I are trying to figure out which family estates got abandoned after the war. Figured they’d make for good hideouts.”

“Nah, take it,” Tanaka lifted his arm so he could grab it. “It’s a good idea.”

“It was Amani’s,” Ennoshita ran his eyes over Tanaka. “What's up with you?”

Tanaka sighed. “Nothing.”

“Real convincing,” Ennoshita said dryly. “Try to sound less like a banshee with a breakup next time and I might believe you.”

Tanaka looked at him. “Hey, you ever think about Vanishing Cabinets?”

Ennoshita blinked. “I mean…not exactly something I dream about, no.”

“I mean for the Ghosts,” Tanaka explained. “Like what if they were using Vanishing Cabinets to move around, like a network or something. Then, they could be everywhere, right? They wouldn’t even really need one hiding spot because--” he snapped, “boom! They could be somewhere else like that.”

“Right.” Ennoshita frowned. “But, aren’t Vanishing Cabinets made from Evanescere wood…isn’t that like super rare? Having a network would be pretty much impossible, right? Especially since you can only link two cabinets at a time.”

“Oh.” Tanaka’s shoulders slumped. “Right. Guess it was a stupid idea, then.”

Ennoshita shrugged, sitting down beside him. “Yep, but we need stupid ideas so no worries.” He huffed out a laugh. “If it helps, an hour ago, I tried to convince Amani that they were all hiding out in Albania.”

“What?” Tanaka looked up. “Why Albania?”

“I don’t know.” Ennoshita laughed again. “It’s got like a lot of trees or something, doesn’t it? That’s good for hiding--like camping.”

Tanaka snorted. “You thought the Ghosts were camping?”

Ennoshita grinned. “Hey! You thought they were playing musical chairs with Vanishing Cabinets!”

“Musical--what?”

“ Wizards ,” Ennoshita scoffed. “What I mean is I think we need all the crazy ideas we can possibly think of if we’re going to find them. After all, if we think of literally everything , then that means one of the ideas has to be right.”

Tanaka sobered. “We need to find them.”

“We’re trying,” Ennoshita promised.

“No, I mean we have to-- before they hurt anyone else.” Tanaka’s shoulders were tensed. “I have to. They’re my parents. So, if anyone can figure out how they’re thinking, it should be me, right?”

He didn’t think he wanted to figure out how they thought. Or maybe it just came naturally.

He wasn’t sure which was worse.

Ennoshita leaned over and flicked up on the shoulder. “Well, geeze, try not to take the whole world on your back there. It doesn’t have to be just you. We’re still helping, too. You’re not alone. Not in this, not in anything, not ever.” He gave a wry smile. “That’s basically the Crows’ motto, remember?”

Tanaka swallowed, offering a small grin in return. “Right.”

But, it didn’t mean he still didn’t have a responsibility of his own.

Not everything could be shared.

Or should.

-------

See, but the thing was…Hinata actually wasn’t that great at keeping secrets.

Or, well, he didn’t know if he was.

Currently, he was trying to remember if there were any secrets he actually had?

I mean, yeah, sure there was the giant Ghost-Azkaban-Breakout secret and, before that, the Yachi’s-Aunt’s-Alive-And-Crazy and the Basilisk secret; but, those pretty much everyone he was really close to already knew about so did they really count as secrets anyway? And he guessed there were the weird secrets like Korai being part squib or Suga being a parseltongue….but, honestly, it wasn’t like those came up much so Hinata barely even viewed those as secrets so much as just like details he shouldn’t mention.

He guessed he’d kept little secrets like when Kageyama forgot to do his homework or Lev accidentally set that tree on fire; but, those mostly came out anyway eventually so those probably also weren’t real secrets.

Hinata liked to think he was an upfront person. Mainly, his philosophy in life was just that if it wasn’t his to tell then he shouldn’t tell it. It had worked out well, in his opinion. 

Oikawa’s secret wasn’t like that, though. It was a dangerous secret. And Hinata had no idea if he’d be any good at keeping that kind of secret--not the real kind.

All of which is why he was currently--instead of eating dinner with his friends--panicking in the hall as he tried to figure out how to not accidentally reveal major secrets that he wasn’t entirely sure Oikawa wouldn’t kill him over.

He breathed out.

Okay, it was fine.

It wasn’t like anyone would actually ask him about Oikawa, anyway. I mean, why would they? Well, except Kageyama, who seemed to be weirdly focusing on Oikawa this year but other than that--

Hinata’s stomach growled as he shook his head.

The point was he could totally do this!

He took a step towards the Great Hall--

And, then, an hand snaked out of nowhere, grabbing him by the arm and pulling him in the opposite direction.

“Oof!” Hinata had a second to think he was about to be murdered innconviently before dinner before he looked up at his captor to-- “Oh, hey, Akaashi, I was just out here because--”

“I know,” Akaashi interrupted. “Now, come with me. I need to talk to you. Privately. ”

“Um, okay?”

Which is how Hinata found himself, for the second time in an hour, pulled off into a clandestine meeting. He blinked, glancing around the dark hallway and commiserating that at least it wasn’t an empty classroom. That would be too weird.

Akaashi checked his watch. “This hallway should be empty for another twelve minutes before the Astronomy class starts. We’d better be done then anyway--if not we have bigger problems..”

“Oh.” Hinata blinked. “Like what?”

“Like the fact that Yachi and Kageyama are going to come looking for you in seven minutes.” Akaashi frowned. “Or at least they should, I saw them decide on that when you were panicking in the hallway so my interference shouldn’t have changed anything there.”

“Right, got it,” Hinata said even though he was sure if he entirely did. “Uh, so speaking of which, when you said you know why I was out there. What exactly did you mean?” 

Because if Akaashi had somehow found out Oikawa’s secret the same night he told Hinata, there was no way Hinata wasn’t getting the blame--psychic-ness withstanding.

“It doesn’t matter. We don’t have time,” Akaashi said quickly. “We only have five minutes until you need to get back and I need help. And it has to be you.”

Hinata frowned. “What do you need help with?”

And, despite the apparent lack of time, Akaashi hesitated. He looked momentarily…. scared , actually, and all of Hinata’s instincts rose up at once.

“Akaashi, what is it,” Hinata asked. “What did you see?”

Akaashi shook his head. “It’s not about what I saw. It’s about what I’m seeing. ” He took a deep breath. “It’s about my visions. They’re getting more powerful….and I don’t know how to make them stop.”

“But, isn’t that a good thing?” Hinata frowned. “More powerful visions means you can see more, right?

Akaashi grimaced. “It’s not that simple. It’s not losing control. It’s…,” he closed his eyes briefly and shook himself again. When he met Hinata’s eyes, there was something resolved there. “I’ll explain more when we have time. The basics is this. It’s like a disease that happens to all of my family, all the psychics. Humans were meant to live half in the future and half in the present, our brains weren’t built to process it forever. For psychics…it means that eventually the future takes over. It drowns us.”

“....and what happens then,” Hinata asked, a bad feeling already bubbling in his gut.

“Death,” Akaashi said. “Or something worse. We get trapped in our own minds.”

There was a long pause while Hinata stared up at him.

“Are you--,” Hinata swallowed. “Akaashi, are you saying you’re dying ?”

Akaashi looked like he was restraining an eye roll.

“Death comes for everyone, some more gruesome than others,” he said with a surprising amount of flippancy. “That’s not the problem. The problem is that it’s happening too early .” He sighed. “My great-grandfather managed his visions well into a hundred, my grandfather only lasted until her fifties, my mother barely made it to her mid-thirties. It’s coming faster-- faster than it’s ever come in millennia.”

He met Hinata’s eyes. “And I can’t afford that. We can’t afford that. You know exactly how much danger we’re all in and none of us can afford to lose my visions now. ” He shifted his jaw, firming it. “I’m keeping everyone safe. I won’t let this--this curse stop me from it.”

Hinata straightened.  “Okay. So, what do you need me to do?”

“You’ll help,” Akaashi asked.

“ Of course , I’ll help,” Hinata promised. “With anything, just say the word.”

Akaashi smiled. “Thank you, Hinata.” He breathed out. “Alright, I’ll find you again when I know our first steps. We can meet after dinner, call it tutoring.” His eyes flicked up. “That’s the second part of this, no one can know what we’re working on. It’s just like my visions, you can’t tell anyone.”

“Wait, what?” Hinata cocked his head. “But, isn’t this like the perfect time to tell everyone? Or, okay, maybe not everyone -everyone; but, at least our friends. At least Bokuto-- he knows all about Divination stuff, right? They can help.”

“No,” Akaashi said, simple and firm. “It’s too much of a risk. Remember, the more I get involved, the less I can see. More people is the last thing we need if we still want my visions to keep everyone else safe. Especially Bokuto.” He shook his head. “No. This is important, Hinata, no one can know.”

“Um….okay,” Hinata shifted uneasily, “but, what if I’m not really great at keeping secrets?”

Akaashi stared at him. “You’re not good at keeping secrets. You ?”

“Well, I mean,” Hinata rushed to say, “I am with little things--like you being psychic. I’ve never told anyone that! I promise! But…well, I kind of forget I know that one most of the time anyway since no one mentions it. So, yeah, I’m good with little stuff or just things I don’t want to mention. But, this seems like a really big dangerous secret so--”

“I think you’ll be fine, Hinata.” If anything, Akaashi just looked amused. 

“But--”

“Besides, I’m counting on you.” Akaashi smiled.

Which…really didn’t make Hinata feel much better.

“Right,” he said thickly.

Akaashi checked his watch. “You should go back. Yachi and Kageyama should have just started looking for you. You can catch them by the Great Hall if you hurry.”

“Oh, um,--”

Akaashi tapped his watch. “Hurry.”

“Okay,” Hinata said, running down the hall.

It was fine. Totally fine.

I mean keeping two major secrets was basically the same as keeping one, yeah? Same principle and everything. So, it was all going to be fine.

“Hinata!”

Hinata jumped, abruptly pulled from his thoughts even though he really should have seen this coming. “Huh?”

“There you are!” Yachi sounded relieved. “We were wondering where you’d gotten off.” She gave him an odd look as Hinata frantically tried to school his expression into something normal. It was less than successful.

 “You okay,” she asked, hooking her arm around his. “Did you find your wand?”

“Yeah!” Hinata blurted out. “Of course, I did! It was, uh, in the library.”

Now, Kageyama was giving him an odd look, too. “Thought you said you left it in the bathroom.”

“What? No!” Hinata panicked. “I don’t know anything.”

 “Don’t say that.” Yachi frowned. “You know lots of things, Hinata. I promise.”

“Nooo.” Hinata shook his head firmly. “I know nothing. Promise. And that’s, um, just how I like it. So don’t ask.”

Yachi blinked. “.....okay. If you say so.”

“You’re so weird,” Kageyama muttered.

Personally, Hinata thought this whole keeping secrets thing was going okay.

“I’m all good,” Hinata replied.

“Then, I guess we should just finish dinner” Yachi said eventually.

Hinata nodded. “Alright, then.”

“So, how did your wand end up in the library,” Yachi asked. “Is that what took you so long?”

“No!” Hinata shouted. “I mean--yes! It took a super long time. Really long--because I was just looking for the wand and, um, nothing else. So, don’t ask!”

Yachi gave him a look like he quite possibly could have gotten jinxed in the head and forgot to mention it. Which had happened once actually.

Just kidding, keeping secrets was terrible and Hinata didn’t know why anyone trusted him with any of them.

Hinata cleared his throat. “I meant I was really worried I wouldn’t find it so, um, it kinda freaked me out.

“Well, that makes sense. You’re not feeling sick, are you,” Yachi asked, holding a hand up to check his temperature as they sat down in the Great Hall.

Kageyama narrowed his eyes in a way that said he’d better not get sick this close to the Quidditch season.

“Nah,” Hinata waved away both of their concern. “Just tired. Actually , I think I might try to get some extra tutoring to help with classes. So…if I’m late a lot, don’t worry about me.” He smiled widely as he finished to show he was not suspicious at all.

“Oh.” Yachi nodded. “That’s…good. That’s a lot of extra work, though.”

“Tell me about it,” Hinata said under his breath before: “I mean, yeah, it’s work but it’s for a good cause so….”

“Like you did last year,” Yachi surmised.

“Um sure!”

“But, not with Quidditch, right,” Kageyama asked sharply.

“Not with Quidditch,” Hinata agreed. “We’re working on that together.”

Kageyama looked appeased, maybe even pleased if the small smile tugging up was any indication.

Yachi smiled.  “We’ll I’m glad you’re not bored anymore.”

Hinata laughed sharply. “Yeah, definitely 100% not bored.”

The rest of the Hall filled out gradually for breakfast and Hinata used that time to reassure himself.

After all, Akaashi did have a point. Hinata had kept little secrets--even bigger ones--when they were for other people. This philosophy was just the same.

All Hinata needed to do was worry about putting everything he had into helping his friends, just like he’d Takeda. 

The rest would work itself out.

A sudden murmuring in the hall made Hinata look up just as a small fleet of parchment airplanes darted into the Great Hall, drawing the attention of the entire student body. 

Yachi frowned. “Mail normally comes at breakfast. What do you think that is?”

“I’ve got no idea,” Hinata said.

One of them veered off before hovering right in front of Hinata’s face, dropping into his hands and unrolling in front of him as it went.

Hinata stared at it.

By formal request:

The following students are expected for a meeting in the Defense Against Dark Arts classroom at noon this following Saturday. The subject of the meeting is with regards to the Final Task of last spring’s Triwizard Tournament.

• Keiji Akaashi, 6th Year Ravenclaw

• Shouyou Hinata, 5th Year Hufflepuff

• Tooru Oikawa, 7th Year Slytherin

• Koushi Sugawara, 7th Year Slytherin

• Ryuunosuke Tanaka, 6th Year Gryffindor

Full cooperation is necessary. Lack of attendance will result in detention or action from the Ministry

Sincerely,

Minaho Ono

Auror to the Ministry of Magic & Hogwarts Faculty

Hinata looked up and saw that the entire hall had broken out into whispers.

“What is it,” Yachi asked.

Hinata frowned. “I’m not sure.”

But, he didn’t think it was anything good.

------

Dear Korai,

I know you probably haven’t even gotten my first letter yet; but, I had a really weird day-- well, I can’t really tell you a lot of it but

Nevermind. Anyway, remember how I said it was going to be an interesting year?

I was totally right!

Your friend,

Shouyou

Chapter Text

Calm. Stay calm.

Okay, flying. Wind running over his knuckles, in his hair, flattening his robe and blowing it behind him. The leathery feeling of a Quaffle in his hand, the strain in his arm after a game of good throws, the buzz of announcers carried off by the wind.

Good, those were nice thoughts.

Kageyama gritted his teeth and pointed his wand.

“Expecto Patronum.”

He felt his magic run weakly along the wood, barely even a zap as the spell fizzled out.

Kageyama huffed.

Come on, better. He needed better. What did the book say?

Calm, yeah. Happy thoughts and whatnot.

Flying. Game. Quidditch. 

“Expecto Patronum.”

Nothing.

Oh for Merlin’s bloody sake, those were happy thoughts!

He shook his wand. “Expecto Patronum.” 

Nothing.

“Expecto Patronum!”

Nope.

“EXPECTO PA--”

“Working on weekends, are you?”

Kageyama jerked his wand, automatically jumping to face the new voice only to find Professor Minaho herself standing at the door.

“Professor,” Kageyama said. “What are you doing here”

Minaho raised a brow. “Well, it is my classroom. Just because it’s open during the weekend doesn’t mean I normally find students willing to use it for practice.” She nodded at his wand. “And especially not spells their class isn't even working on.”

Kageyama let out a long breath. “I heard the seventh years are doing patronuses.”

“They are,” Minaho agreed. “It’s a handy bit of magic. Working ahead, then?”

Kageyama shrugged. “Trying to get better.”

Minaho nodded in approval. “Tends to be a good goal.”

“I guess,” Kageyama said. “My friends said I’m bad at seeing myself. Figured finding my patronus would help.”

The thing with just deciding he needed to be better--with people, with talking, with being….well, him--is that if he knew how to do it better, he’d already be doing it. Instead, he didn’t know where to start. When Hinata had decided to go about whatever self-realization thing he was doing last year, it just seemed like to Kageyama he was throwing himself into everything. 

Kageyama himself didn’t know where to start with that so, like usual, his goals drifted to Oikawa. If the seventh years were learning patronuses, then that might as well be a place to start. 

Especially if he was supposed to be figuring out what was wrong with him in the first place.

The problem was who knew teaching himself was supposed to be so hard ?

“Patronuses do require a certain level of reflection. It’s a good choice,” Minaho acknowledged. “Would you mind an audience?”

Kageyama stared at her.

“I am a teacher,” she reminded him ruefully. “We are supposed to help our students, specifically when they’re attempting spells two years outside their class level.”

Kageyama thought about it and decided he didn’t really care if she watched. He was pretty sure there was something the others had mentioned with her and the Ministry and being cautious or whatnot…but, it was probably fine if it wasn’t the secret Ghost stuff, yeah?

Probably.

“You can watch,” he told her. “It’s not like it’s even working. I can’t stay calm and the spell fails. Look.”

He breathed in, trying to calm his thoughts into happy things again like flying and strawberry milk and the shift in color of a successful potion.

Calm.

“Expecto Patronum.”

His magic went through the wand in a thin hiss before fading almost immediately as the spell failed.

He frowned. “See. It doesn’t work.”

“I don’t know about that,” Minaho said. “The spell’s definitely failing; but at least there’s some magic being directed to it. It means it’s recognizing a hint of your intent….it’s just too low.” She tapped her chin. “You said it was because you aren’t calm. Explain.”

“I’m bad at it,” Kageyama said because really what else was there to say but that. “The book said you needed to be calm and only push forward the positive emotions. But, I keep messing it up. Then, I get pissed because I’m trying to think the happy things or whatever it needs and--,” He cut himself off with a huff. “I don’t know, or maybe I’m just bad at not being annoyed or don’t have happy enough thoughts. That’s why it never works.”

“Well, of course you’re annoyed, your spell is failing,” Minaho pointed out. “If you were attacked and your patronus failed, I’d imagine you’d be a bit more than annoyed….well, if not dead obviously.”

Kagyeama scowled. “But that doesn’t make the spell work.”

Minaho shook her head. “I’m saying that those emotions are a normal response. The patronus was originally invented to ward off dementors, beings that literally bring out feelings of helplessness and fear. If they had to have a spell where the castor would have to feel nothing more than happy thoughts, then it would never work.”

She pulled out her own wand.

“Fear, doubt, anger, despair,” she said. “All of those are natural emotions to have, especially when attacked. Joy and hope don’t get to just shove them aside. Instead, they do something greater, they give you the light to see through them.”

She waved her wand. “Expecto Patronum.”

A silver form danced out of her wand before finally taking the shape of a wolf, so lean it almost seemed starved, even as it wove protectively around her legs and she gently threaded her hand along the edges of the mist.

With a small smile, the wolf disappeared.

“A patronus is a specific form of emotion based magic,” Minaho continued as the last of the silver mist faded. “Hope does not exist in the absence of darkness, but rather the abundance. The true power, then, is seen in our ability to reach towards it--to be surrounded by fear and hopelessness and push forward regardless.” She pressed her lips together only for a beat before continuing. “To prove that we ourselves are stronger than them. The patronus is that strength taken by magic and given form. It shapes itself from where you can find hope even in the greatest darkness.”

She turned to regard Kageyama directly.

“It’s a challenging idea that makes for an equally challenging spell,” she told him. “The wizards that are able to do it aren’t able to because they have a clear mind, but a clear purpose. Do you think you can do that?”

Kageyama thought about it.

He wanted to say yes; but, he didn’t think that was quite the answer he had.

“I want to,” he said honestly.

And Minaho seemed pleased as if, somehow without even meaning to, Kageyama had found the right words for once.

“Good,” she agreed. “And, by the way, none of my students are allowed to say they’re bad at something until they give up at it. Until then, it’s merely practice and gaining understanding.” 

Kageyama grimaced. “I don’t think I’ll be good at--”

Minaho raised a brow.

“Fine,” Kageyama said.

“There, gaining an understanding already,” Minaho said. “Speaking of which, I’m hoping to do the same for myself today. Feel free to use use the room until noon; but, after that, I’ll need it back.” 

A smile grew on her face.

“I have a meeting.

-------

Five teenagers sat in the empty Defense classroom in tense silence. 

Without the normal sounds from snatches of pre-class conversation or the rustling of parchments and books brought forth from bags, the room seemed too big. Swallowing them in as they waited for Professor Minaho to begin the meeting.

Tanaka was fidgeting in his seat every few seconds before catching himself and trying to make himself still before the process began again moments later. Suga was seated next to him, looking like he was trying to figure out how to calm Tanaka down even though Suga’s own smile seemed strained. Hinata’s eyes kept darting mournfully to the window as if imagining a much better afternoon spent on a broomstick rather than a dusty classroom. Akaashi had a book open in his lap; but, judging by the fact he hadn't turned the page since they got there, it didn’t seem that engaging. Last, Oikawa was….well…

Four teenagers at least were sitting in tense silence.

Oikawa, for all intent and purposes, appeared to be napping.

The minutes creeped on before finally a loud gong rose out from the clock tower, scattering birds that flew beyond the windows.

The door to Minaho’s office opened and the woman herself walked on, casting a gaze down as she look around the room.

Suga elbowed Oikawa, who came awake with a start before glaring.

“Excellent, you’re all here,” Minaho said. “As my letter said, I called you all in today to discuss the events that happened last year. My main purpose today is mainly to get to know all of you a bit more. With that in mind, I believe it would be best if I talked to each of you separately. Any questions before we start?”

“Um, yeah,” Tanaka raised his hand. “If you’re questioning us, shouldn’t we, like, have a lawyer or something?”

“This isn’t an interrogation,” Minaho answered. “And I’m not acting in my role as an Auror.” 

Oikawa openly scoffed at that, before making a show of leaning back in his chair and going back to sleep.

Minaho narrowed her eyes at him briefly before turning back to Tanaka. “Of course, you’re welcome to call in any representation you see fit--lawyers, family, even your Head of House. If that is, you don’t mind them hearing what you have to say.” She surveyed them. “Would anyone like to go that option and reschedule?”

The rest turned to look at each other, silently weighing their options with the threat of getting anyone else involved.

“Nevermind,” Tanaka said. “Let’s just get this over with.”

Minaho nodded, not looking at all surprised at their decision. She turned down the row until she landed on one.

“Koushi Sugawara,” Minaho called and Suga’s head snapped up to meet her gaze.

She gestured to her office. “You’re up first.”

When they left, the door closing behind them echoed like the bang of a gavel.

-------

In Suga’s opinion, Professor Ono’s office was shaped to the woman herself with a sharpness that bordered on eerie. Pale pink curtains were pulled back along the windows, matching perfectly to the pink rug and the rosewood desk that sat above it. Parchments and quills were laid out in such a precise order that a ruler could be aligned from it.

Next to the desk was an elegant tea service, pot already steaming around the edges.

Minaho sat behind her desk. “Tea, Mr. Sugawara?”

“What’s in it,” Suga asked before he could stop himself. 

“A little bit of honey,” Minaho responded dryly. “I don’t know if you’re aware but generally it’s considered bad manners to slip potions into drinks--not to mention, quite frequently illegal.”

Suga winced. “I didn’t mean--”

“You did,” Minaho cut him off. “You’re a Slytherin with no reason to trust me. Of course, you did. Let’s not lie about it now.” 

She waved her wand in slow, even motions that Suga had no problem identifying as a catch-all potions and spells check. The entire set momentarily glowed a safe gold and Minaho raised her brow yet again. “So, would you still like that tea, Mr. Sugawara?”

Suga swallowed. “Yes, thank you. And, please, call me Suga.”

The tea made itself before a cup floating over to both of them. They sat in silence for a moment while Suga waited for the real interrogation to start.

Minaho merely sipped her tea.

So, Suga took it upon himself. “I know why I was called here.”

“Do you?” 

“Yes,” Suga said. “It’s obvious. You already told us you’re investigating what happened at the Triwizard Tournament. Everyone knows that Masashi Hirano was acting off of muggleborn prejudice, the same way the Ghosts did back in the war.” He paused. “Everyone also knows the role my parents and grandfather played in the war, even if it was never brought to trial. It only makes sense that if you were investigating whether Hirano’s actions went further, you’d start with me. It’s the logical course of action.”

“I’m so glad I have your approval,” Minaho’s voice was entirely scrubbed of inflection. In the softness of the room, it dropped like a stone.

Suga tried not to wince again.

“As it happens, you’re both right and wrong,” Minaho continued. “I didn’t lie earlier--this isn’t an interrogation, it’s not even a formal investigation. But, you’re partially correct in why you were chosen. I do know who your family is and now I want to know more about you. That’s why I called all of you here today. For understanding. So, let’s start with what I know.”

Suga waited as Minaho set down her cup, turning it until the handle stood in perfect parallel to the edge of the desk.

“I didn’t know your parents in school,” she said. “I knew of them, of course. But, they’re a good bit older than me and Gryffindors and Slytherins didn’t tend to socialize much back then. Not that, of course, I’d imagine they would have had any wish to speak to me even if they had known who I was. Nor if they did, it would have been to say anything pleasant to a muggleborn like me.” She tilted her head. “What I do remember about them, your mother especially, is how incredibly loyal she was to the idea of family. Ferocious even. I remember she got detention for a month, lost her House the Cup for the year, when she was caught hexing a dozen or so students in a hallway duel. She won. From what I heard, they’d made some unsavory comments about her father and late mother. Possibly the only thing she ever did that I could relate with--blood runs deep when it comes to family.”

Minaho looked up, meeting Suga’s eyes. “For better and for worse, I suppose.”

“I’m not my family,” Suga said evenly.

“Funny,” Minaho remarked, “I’ve heard those exact same words from someone in much the same position as you. Would you like to know how those turned out?”

Suga was almost sure he did not. He asked anyway. “How?”

Minaho shrugged. “The same way it always turns out with empty words and no action--people died.”

Suga’s hand tightened around his cups. “ My words aren’t empty. It’s a promise. I’m not my parents and I’ll never be.” He grit his teeth. “I…I know the kind of things they did. I know why people are scared of them, worried about me even still. But, I’m not them. I’ll never support what they did, even if I have to spend my life proving it.”

Minaho gave him a long look.

 “For what it’s worth, I hope you’re right,” she said. “But, that’s something we can only know in retrospect. For the time being, let’s start here."

Suga waited.

"Would you say you support your family's ideals," Minaho asked.

"Of course not," Suga answered immediately. "Blood purity is a horrible concept, it will destroy the Wizarding World if we let it."

"So, you would speak aganist it?"

"Yes."

"Even to your parents?"

"I do," Suga insisted. "My parents are very aware I don't approve of their ideology, much less their actions. I fought aganist it since I was old enough to truly understand what they did."

"But, now, we're in a time of peace," Minaho continued. "It makes things different. None of these are threat, by the way. Only hypotheticals. But still...sometimes asking the questions can be important enough. Do you think you could still say the same in a war, even if it meant siding aganist your own famiy?"

"We're not at war," Suga said.

"Not now," Minaho agreed. 

Suga paused. "I'd hope that--if the worst ever did happen again--my parents would be wise enough to understand their mistakes. If not..." He met her eyes. "I'm more than just my family. I could never turn aganist my friends. I will never."

"Even if it meant destorying what generations of your family may have built," Minaho asked.

"Yes," Suga said.

"Even if it meant your parents being arrested," Minaho asked.

Suga kept his chin up. "If my parents deserved it, then yes."

"Even if it meant the Dementor's kiss?"

Suga hesitated. He couldn't help it.

Minaho continued anyway. "Even if it meant raising a wand aganist them yourself?"

Suga didn't answer.

Maybe couldn't.

The office was quiet.

Minaho didn’t look away from him once. “The choice gets harder when it’s more than silence at the dinner table in times of peace, doesn’t it, Mr. Sugawa--ah, Suga . Despite what you may think, I'm not asking these things to hurt you. Only to remind you that choices aren't so easily declared once they leave the black and white." She sipped at her tea. "After all, it’s only natural to care. For all they’ve done and all your disapproval is worth, they’re still your family. No matter how much I’d imagine you’d like to set that aside”

“...I’m not them," Suga said again. Promised.

“Maybe not,” Minaho agreed. “But is that enough?”

Suga stayed silent.

Minaho nodded like that was an answer anyway. “Let me know when you make that choice.”

-------

The office door opened once again and Suga walked out, frowning and entirely quiet as he made his way back to his seat.

The rest of them tensed as Professor Minaho’s voice echoed down.

“Shouyou Hinata, could you come up please?”

Hinata swallowed.

-------

“Mr. Hinata,” Minaho sat beside her desk, “to start, I’d like to ask you--”

“I don’t know anything,” Hinata rushed out.

“--if you’d like some tea,” Minaho finished. “For future reference, it’s generally more believable when you wait for the question to be asked before denying it.”

“Oh.” Hinata said. “Thanks, I’ll remember that.”

Minaho merely rolled her eyes. “So, tea?”

Hinata nodded.

Minaho flicked her wand and the teapot floated up to start pouring him a cup. Hinata tried not to squirm too obviously.

“It’s not poisoned if that’s what you’re about to ask,” Minaho told him.

Hinata blinked. “Oh….that’s good. I didn’t really think it was.”

Minaho tilted her head before letting it go. “Well, that’s one of you at least. I should also let you know that you’re not in trouble.” 

 “I’m not?”

“Of course not,” Minaho waved away the concern, “why would you be?”

Well…honestly, Hinata could think of quite a few reasons--starting with missed homework assignments and ending with quasi-illegal student organizations working to disprove the Minister.

Minaho waited as he sipped her tea. “Actually, I’d like to be honest with you if that’s alright.”

“Um, I think I’d prefer it,” Hinata said.

Minaho continued. “The Minister asked me to teach here this year for a few purposes. The first is the frankly appalling standards of safety at this school. Something which I believe you experienced first hand and allowed two students to be kidnapped directly from Hogwarts grounds last year, only one of which returning alive. The Ministry--and myself most prominently--want to make sure that nothing like that can ever happen again. I want to make people safe .” Her tea stirred itself as she watched. “I don’t suppose you have any suggestions there?”

Hinata felt in no way qualified for questions that big; but, he gave it his best shot. “Maybe don’t hire people that want to kill us, I guess?” He shrugged. “That’s been a real problem the last few years.”

There was a pause.

“Noted,” Minaho said dryly. “You’ve been placed in quite a bit of danger since you entered Hogwarts, haven’t you?”

“Kinda,” Hinata said. “Most of the time it was just bad luck, though. I just…kinda got involved by accident and stuff like that.”

“Do you think so?”

Hinata looked at her. “What do you mean?”

“In my line of work, we don’t really count on luck--good or bad,” Minaho told him. “Counting on good luck can make you complacent, expecting bad colors perception. We also don’t like coincidences. They’re just patterns without a known cause…much like a person that keeps being in the middle whenever trouble starts.”

Hinata puzzled that out.

“I thought you said I wasn’t in trouble.”

“I did and you aren’t,” Minaho agreed. “I didn’t say you were the cause of the trouble, just somehow continually involved. The reason why I’m not sure of yet; but, since I don’t believe in bad luck or coincidences, I’m still trying to find what’s left.”

Hinata could only shrug. “Okay. Well, if you figure it out, you can let me know.”

“Thank you, I think I will,” Minaho said. “I heard you were good friends with the Beauxbaton champion last year.”

Hinata immediately brightened. “Korai! Yeah, he’s the best! He helped me with my magic!”

“It’s nice to foster inter-school relationships normally,” Minaho said. “And he seemed quite talented in the tournament--what did he teach you?”

“Cool stuff!” Hinata thought back. “Actually, he was really big about protection stuff--teaching me how to dodge, working on my shield, stuff like that.” He thought about that one spell, too but--oh wait, he definitely shouldn’t mention that. Hinata smiled instead. “Korai’s great.”

“And you sound like a good friend to him as well,” Minaho continued smoothly. “Exactly what I’d expect from a Hufflepuff. You always look out for a friend. It’s a good skill to have.”

Hinata nodded eagerly. “Definitely.”

“Did Korai ever need help with anything,” Minaho asked. “With the tournament, maybe? I’m sure you’d be a great person to ask if he needed help.”

Hinata tilted his head. “Hmm, not really. Korai’s really smart--like a genius . So, he didn’t really need help with anything like that. Especially with the tournament stuff.” He paused. “Oh wait, except the puzzle box thing in the Second Task, he gave me that and asked if I could give it to Oikawa to help figure it out.” Something occurred to him and his eyes widened. “Wait, that’s not against the rules, is it? They’re not going to get in trouble, right?”

Minaho shook her head reassuringly. “Of course not. So, you talked about Oikawa, then. Was he interestested much in the other champions?”

“Huh, not that much,” Hinata shook his head. “Honestly, Korai wasn’t really worried about the tournament much at all. Like we talked about how he wanted to win; but….,” he shrugged, “mainly we just talked about other stuff.”

“Like what?”

“I don’t know. Just regular stuff.” Hinata tilted his head. “Why do you want to know about Korai, anyway?”

“I just want to know more about what happened with the Tournament,” Minaho said.

Hinata frowned. “But, Korai was knocked out of the Third Task before the stuff with Oikawa even happened. He didn’t have anything to do with that!”

Minaho held up placating hands. “I’m sorry. I wasn’t trying to imply he did.”

“Oh. Okay, good.” Hinata scratched the back of his head, still feeling a bit antsy. “Um…so this is all you wanted to talk about with us? Seems kinda boring.”

Minaho smiled. “On the contrary, talking with you has definitely been interesting.”

------

Tanaka chewed on his nails as the door to the office opened again. 

Hinata strolled out, not looking any worse for the wear than when he went in.

“How’d it go,” Suga asked as he took his seat, practically the first full sentence Suga seemed willing to speak since his own meeting.

Hinata shrugged. “It went fine. Kinda weird but she seems nice.”

Suga seemed like he had a lot of questions after that. Before he could ask--

“Keiji Akaashi.”

Akaashi stood calmly.

-------

To tell the truth, Akaashi wasn’t particularly worried about this meeting. 

If there was one thing he definitely had practice at over the years, it was spinning situations into the way he wanted to go. Sure, it was always more challenging when he was the focus of it and couldn’t fully rely on his visions…but as a whole? Once you knew someone’s goals, it was easy enough to either deny or give in.

Professor Minaho clearly wanted information.

So, all Akaashi had to do was find a way to give her enough without giving her any.

Simple enough.

“Thank you for the tea,” he said politely.

“I’m glad you’re enjoying it,” Minaho said. “Thank you for coming to meet with me.”

“It’s not a problem.” He frowned. “Although, I’m not sure what exactly I can help you with as far as the Tournament goes. I watched from the stands.”

Honestly, it was the only thing he was mildly curious about. The rest being here were more obvious; but, as far as anyone beside Hinata knew, Akaashi shouldn’t have any more information about the Triwizard Tournament than anyone else.

“Maybe more than you think. It’s always good to get an outside perspective,” Minaho told him. “For now, though, I just want to know a bit more about you.”

“About me?” Akaashi ducked his shoulders slightly, hoping it would look shy. “ I don’t think there’s much to say. I’m fairly boring.”

Minaho made a small nose that was no doubt supposed to be  reassuring. “Now, that I’m sure isn’t true. You live with the Bokuto family, don’t you?”

Akaashi nodded. “They took me in when I was seven. After my mother got sick.”

 “I knew some of the Bokuto cousins during my time at Hogwarts,” Minaho said. “They died during the war; but, I always remember they were a friendly bunch. A happy place to grow up, I’m guessing?”

Akaashi couldn’t help a small smile, the natural afterimage left from remembering a warm house with overgrown bushes and echoing laughter etched down into the very floorboards.

A home, one that Akaashi was lucky enough to belong to for however long he could.

“An amazing one,” Akaashi agreed.

“Still…I’m sorry to hear about your mother,” she said and there was a note of sincerity underlying her tone that made Akaashi wonder.

“Everyone has their burdens to bear,” he said before the pause had gotten too long. “I still consider myself luckier than most.”

“A mature way to view it,” Minaho commented.

“I prefer focusing on what lies inside of my control rather than out of it.”

She hummed. “And what do you view as in your control?”

For a psychic? 

Everything. Nothing.

The future if never the present.

Everything in the world except his eyes, his hands, himself, and the space that laid below his ribs.

“What anyone can, I suppose,” he replied after a beat.

Minaho smiled. “Well, maybe that’s the real question, then. Actually, there was one thing I wanted to ask you about the tournament. I heard you had some trouble during the Third Task. A few other attendees said you’d gone unresponsive, a mediwitch was called but you’d left the stadium by the time they arrived.”

Ah.

In all that had happened that day, Akaashi had forgotten he’d had that vision in public. Stupid of him, really, he was normally better at not reacting.

He cleared his throat. “I don’t do well with crowds.”

There was a flicker at the edge of his sight, edges blurring. Akaashi pushed the vision back.

Minaho looked down at a parchment. “We have reports that you said, to quote, ‘we’re too late’ before you and Mr. Hinata left the stadium. What did you mean by that?”

“I meant it was too late to control my reaction,” Akaashi lied easily. “I asked Hinata to help me leave quickly before I could disrupt the show any longer.” He shifted in his seat. “I know the Wizarding medical community doesn’t formally recognize anxiety; but….as I’m sure you can guess, I wanted to get away as quickly as possible. It was rather embarrassing.”

“Embarrassing?” Minaho repeated.

The flicker returned, more persistent. 

Akaashi clenched his jaw. Not here.

She made a note. “So, it was an anxiety attack?”

“What else could it have been?” Akaashi asked, trying for all signs of confusion.

Minaho tilted her head. “Well, there’s always the chance--

“--even the chance that I knew--”

“--so I had to ask,” Minaho finished.

Akaashi blinked, shaking his head to try to clear away the vision. “I’m sorry, what was that?”

Minaho opened her mouth. “I said--”

Crisp white sheets. The sound of jingling bells. Faded flowers. 

“Well, you’re not the only one one who visits-”

A wave of nausea hit Akaashi so suddenly that it took effort not to curl into his chair.

“....Mr. Akaashi?”

Street. No, darker, more narrow. An alley. Wet cobblestone, it must have rained recently. Two people--no, three people. Minaho, frown set deep and her hand on--on--on--the shoulder of a man, Minister Masaru. Two people--Minaho, the Minister. Three people--Minaho, the Minister, a figure in a dark brown cloak. Two. Three. Two. Three. It must be three. If not--

“Akaashi? Akaa--”

Akaashi’s stomach rolled, head pounding.

Somewhere new. When? When? 

Dust. Mold. Shadows.

“--must we live with the filth.” A man’s voice. “Our families owned manors!”

Another voice--a woman, something familiar. “Yes, owned and lost. Unless you plan on trouncing into the Ministry yourself. I’m sure they’d just love that surprise. Now, wouldn’t they?”

A cackle, wilder. Another woman: “Ah, would you look at that? Our weak little mouse has grown fangs while we’ve been away. Wonder how long they’ll last before she goes scurrying back under the chair?”

And, suddenly the image sharpened and Akaashi could see her, healthier than he saw her last but still with dirty streaks in her blond hair.

Kirika Uragiri held up her wand. “At least I have his trust. Don’t forget whose plan we’re--

The scene changed again.

Black tile under bare feet.

No. Not here. Not again. Anywhere but here.

Smoke clearing and pulling, forward and forward and--

“AKAASHI KEIJI!”

And just like that the vision all broke apart and Akaashi was left staring blankly, trying to reorient himself back into his body and make sense of anything he’d just seen.

“Akaashi?”

Akaashi blinked, only to find Professor Minaho staring at him.

“I--I’m sorry,” he said, trying to find his voice. “I don’t think I’m feeling very well. Are we finished?”

Minaho kept watching him and he knew that look in her eyes was quickly forming into suspicion, even if she didn’t know yet of what. “Yes, I think we’re done today. Feel better, Akaashi.”

Akaashi got up unsteadily from his chair.

No, he had a feeling he wouldn’t be feeling better anytime soon.

Chapter Text

The spoon let out a tink-tink-tink with every round it stirred into the cup.

It was the only sound in the room.

Tanaka shifted in his seat.

Minaho sipped on her tea evenly, not looking in any way bothered by the silence.

Tink-tink-tink.

The noise grated on the room.

Tanaka couldn't help it anymore. “Uh…so you wanted to ask me some questions?”

“I do,” Minaho agreed pleasantly.

….and then didn’t say anything more.

Tink-tink-tink.

“So,” Tanaka ventured again, “what are they?”

“Hmm, before I ask them I’m curious about something else first,” Minaho said. She tilted her head, apprising him. “Why do you think you’re here, Mr. Tanaka.”

Tanaka swallowed.

The problem was there were too many ways to answer that. Tanaka would be the first to admit that he wasn’t someone who liked to think much more than the current moment-- hated it, actually--but, he thought he’d been around enough to know this:

“That sounds like a trick question,” he said.

And, surprisingly enough, Minaho smiled. “I suppose you’re right.” She breathed out. “Listen, I’m not here to bully teenagers. As I’m sure you’re well aware by now, the Minister sent me to sort out what he sees as problems in this school.”

Tanaka frowned. “And I’m one of those problems?”

“You tell me,” Minaho said. ”I only just started here, after all. I don’t know any of you quite yet. What I do know is that you’ve been seemingly involved in quite a number of odd things on campus--most notably, in your fourth year, of course. Not to mention the number of detention you and your friend Mr. Nishinoya seem to have served. And why do I get the feeling that those were only for the times that made it on record?”

Tanaka winced. 

“Then, we get to the Auror reports,” Minaho continued, “where two years prior, both you and your sister submitted supposed letters from your parents, starting a what appears to be unfounded accusation into Azkaban’s security.”

“Unfounded,” Tanaka asked.

“Well, since according to the Auror’s reports--people I’ve worked with and do know, mind you--nothing seems to have ever been found suggesting prisoners were able to contact those outside….then, yes, I’d say ‘unfounded’ would be the best term.” Minaho tilted her head. “Unless you have any information I don’t….”

Tanaka gripped his hands in his lap. “No.”

“No?” Minaho echoed. “Interesting. Since, according to the Minister, you and your friends once again tried to stir up unsubstantiated claims about Azkaban’s security--presumably for no other reason, then to cause hysteria at an already tense time for this country. But, now, it’s a no.”

Tanaka stayed quiet.

Minaho took another sip from her tea. 

Tink-tink-tink.

“Like I said, I don’t know you,” Minaho said. “All I have to work with right now is heresy, which as an investigator, I can promise is extremely annoying for me. What I also know from experience is that people are influenced by those around them. Friends, family,” she paused before adding with emphasis, “ parents .”

Tanaka went tense.

“That’s why I called you here today,” Minaho told him. “I was curious exactly who you were behind the stories. After all, everyone has the factors that make them. Everyone has their reasons for who they are--even if they don’t want to face them. The real question is what are yours?”

Tanaka tried to answer, really he did. The problem was that it seemed like there were too many, too many bouncing around at once and half of them felt like they were fighting each other. He couldn’t catch just one. And it made him feel…

Like a contradiction.

Tink-tink-tink.

When he looked back up, Minaho was still watching him, expression not unkind as she sipped her tea

“Maybe you should figure it out, then. Like I said, I’m curious,” she nodded to the door. “You’re dismissed.”

Tanaka jerked his head in a nod, shoulders heavy as he left the office. 

He always liked to stay in the present.

-------

They sat in a line, the ones remaining--Suga looking tense, Hinata more bored than anything, Tanaka seeming like he held the weight of the world crumbling around him, and finally…

“Tooru Oikawa,” Minaho called.

Oikawa let out a long sigh. “Well, time to get this over with.”

------

“Would you like some tea,” Minaho started off. “It’s not poisoned, before you ask.”

“Darn,” Oikawa slipped easily into his chair, “and I’d have so loved an excuse to end this meeting early. What about you? Having fun terrorizing studnts?”

“Terrorizing?” Minaho scoffed. “Is that what I’m doing?”

“What do you see it as,” Oikawa asked. “Community service to us poor misguided youths?”

“No. For the most part?” Minaho considered. “I’d like perspective. Figuring out a puzzle, if you will.”

“I won’t,” Oikawa answered. “See, the tragic thing about puzzle boxes is that breaking them tends to spoil the mystery. Trust me, I’d know.” 

“I’m not trying to break anything, Mr. Oikawa,” Minaho said. “To the contrary, actually.”

“Good for you,” Oikawa applauded, using the most patronizing tone he could manage. “Gold star, really. Here, you’v won over all my trust now in--let’s see--a minute.”

Minaho did not seem phased. “You don’t like me.”

“Wow, you really are part of the Investigations Department.”  

“It’s alright. I’d be more surprised if you did,” Minaho sipped her tea. “I’m sure you feel there’s not many you can trust. It must be isolating.”

Oikawa mimed yawning. “What a fascinating after-school special this is. And coming up next is where you’ll tell me all about how much you understand.”

“I do understand some of it,” Minaho agreed.

“Of course you do. Let’s hear it, then. Targeted by pureblood extremists? Tortured by delusional idiots?” Oikawa tapped his chin. “No, wait, let me guess: Hmm, well, I’d say you’re not a muggleborn considering those in your generation had a --what was it?--only a twenty percent survival rate? I read my history books, you know.”

  “I’m not a muggleborn,” Minaho agreed calmly. “My parents are.”

“Oh, then we’re basically twins, aren’t we?” Oikawa rolled his eyes. “Let me tell you everything!”

“You don’t have to tell me anything if that’s what you want.” Minaho stirred her tea. “Let me clarify, I don’t have to know everything to understand trauma. Or to recognize it.”

Oikawa went still.

“Oh,” he said. “Is that it? You think I’m traumatized now.”

“Honestly, after all you’ve been through,” she said, voice even enough that it seemed to dig under his skin, I think it would be hard not to be.”

Oikawa scoffed. “I think you’re out of your depth.

“You don’t know me either,” Minaho reminded him.

“Hmm, do I really need to? You’re not that important.” He tilted his head, looking up from beneath his lashes. “A career with the Aurors and somehow you’ve ended up here interrogating schoolchildren . Yes, I can tell the Minister found you simply indispensable.”

Minaho’s jaw tightened and Oikawa smirked.

“How long do you think he took for them to decide to get rid of you,” he wondered out loud. “Minutes? Seconds ? Do you think there were ever any other options or did they know immediately to throw you away?”

“Neither,” Minaho said sharply. “The Minister trusts me. I was right at the his side when we won the war. I’ve led hundreds of Aurors.”

“And look how they’ve thank you,” Oikawa drawled.  

Minaho started to retort before stopping, taking a breath and visibly calming herself down.

Which simply wouldn’t do.

Oikawa poked at her again. “Mind if I call you Mina? Since we’re already getting to be such good friends and all.”

“You definitely have a talent for deflection,” Minaho remarked.

“Thanks, think I got a chance at the next talent show?”

“I’m sure you do,” Minaho said. “Of course, it might be hard with all that anger you seem to be carrying.”

“Anger?” Oikawa mock-gasped. “What would I have to be angry about? I’m a free-spirit! Basically an honorary Hufflepuff.”

“Right,” Minaho asked. “Never have nightmares, I’m guessing?”

Oikawa’s smile thinned. “Sleep like a baby.”

“Restlessness?”

“Only in pointless meetings.”

“What about pressure,” Minaho said and her voice was still even. “Like everything’s shaken up, like your skin is buzzing, like it’s coming from all sides.”

Oikawa’s fingers tapped harshly against his thigh. “No.”

Minaho raised a brow. “Would you like to take a break, Mr. Oikawa?”

“Ugh, no ,” he huffed. “Just finish your stupid questions and let me get on with my life.”

“Ever feel a loss of control,” she asked quietly.

“Nope! Not a once! I’m always in control. Thanks for asking!”

“Feelings of mistrust?”

Oikawa snorted. “Not paranoia if everyone really is out to get you.”

Minaho paused.

“Everyone,” she asked.

“Hmm, it seems like it; it’s a tragic life,” Oikawa deadpanned. “My heart breaks for me.”

Minaho didn’t seem to play along. “It is. I assumed you’d at least trust your friends.”

“Oh, please, give it a rest with the trick questions.” Oikawa rolled his eyes. “Of course, I didn’t mean them.”

“So, you do trust your friends, then.”

“Obviously.” He faked sympathy. “But, I guess you don’t have much experience with friends, then.”

“Some,” Minaho watched him. “Mainly in my job, however, I see people that have gone through terrible things--unimaginable. The good thing is that they survive. The tragedy is when they won’t ask for help for after.”

“Ah, and there it is,” Oikawa snapped back. “Help, help, help. You sound like a broken record. Sure you’re not projecting?”

“Have you talked to your friends about the Third Task,” Minaho asked.

“Oh, yeah, just bunches,” he rolled his eyes, “it’s a regular dinner conversation. I feel so much better. By Merlin, doc, I think you cured me. Are we done now?”

“It’s a hard thing to talk about,” Minaho said gently. She set down her teacup to focus on him more fully. “Sometimes….it doesn’t make sense; but, the hardest part to get through is the memory. When we’re living it, all we have to focus on is surviving. It’s after that we get to be terrified.”

Oikawa decided to stop playing nice.

“You don’t know shit.” He stood up. “I’m done now. Have fun--I don’t know--plotting mind games with children or whatever it is you do for entertainment.”

“I didn’t dismiss you,” Minaho said.

Oikawa faked shock. “Oh, wow, no, I guess you didn’t. Such a shame. I guess you can give me a detention I’ll skip, try to expel me. I’m sure the Prophet would love to hear about that, make good fun for your pal the Minister.”

“Mr. Oikawa….,” Minaho rubbed a hand over her face and looked--for a moment--a lot more human. “You may see me as the enemy; but, if there’s one thing you need to listen to it’s this.” She met his eyes. “If you don’t talk to anyone, whatever you’re feeling will eat you alive. Believe me. I know.”

“How touching,” Oikawa gave a parody of a smile. “It’s a good thing I’m such an open book.”

“Do you really think keeping them away will keep your friends safe,” Minaho demanded.

Oikawa stopped. “And what exactly is that supposed to mean?”

“It means,” Minaho said evenly, “that when a person falls apart, there tends to be someone caught in the rubble. Normally, it’s the people closest. Do you think your friends will thank you for that?”

“I’m not a danger to my friends,” Oikawa bit out.

On the table, ripples started to break out along the tea’s surface. 

Oikawa noticed and tried to breathe.

He couldn't do this now.

“I didn’t say you were,” Minaho said. “I said you needed to talk to someone. What happened in the Third Task, what happened in that basement between you and--

“ No,” Oikawa cut her off, holding up a trenched hand. “No, you don’t get to say that name. You haven’t earned it. Shut up.”

The tea-cup started to tremble.

Minaho frowned. “I’m sorry. I thought you talked about him with the Aurors already. I didn’t think you’d mind me mentioning him.”

Oikawa shook his head, hands clenched. 

Something in Minaho’s face cleared. “Oh. You don’t mean Hirano, do you?”

Oikawa rolled his eyes, trying to clear his head. The room seemed to be beating with the pounding in his blood. “No one means Hirano. No one cared about Hirano. Just a bloody idiot who believed in the wrong stupid promises.

“But, you care about him ,” Minaho said quietly “That’s why you don’t want me to say his name.”

Oikawa laughed. He couldn’t help it. He laughed and laughed again, the sound cracking and tearing at his throat.

“Oh, Mina.” Oikawa’s smile abruptly dropped. “Don’t ever presume you know what I think about Ushijima. I told you,” he spat out, “ you don’t deserve that. ”

The teacup was shaking so much the tea had started to run out and Oikawa couldn’t stop it, not with his anger too thick and biting under his skin.

Minaho hadn’t looked away from him--hadn’t ended this stupid meeting--but, she would soon. She’d notice. She’d know.

“Oikawa,” she started again.

And he couldn’t do this here.

He couldn’t.

“ Enough ,” Oikawa shouted.

CRUNCH!

Minaho jumped and they both looked down at the shards of the teacup now laying on the desk, dark tea staining the wood…

From where Oikawa had smashed it against the top of the desk.

His hand was bleeding.

Numbly, he waved his wand and the tea-cup chipped itself back together.

“I’m done,” he said and his voice was hollow. “We’re done. Don’t talk to me. We’re not doing this again.”

Then, he left, taking the stair rail two steps at a time with his magic still beating heavily against him. 

He still needed space.

Suga met him at the bottom, looking worried. “We heard a crash. What was--”

“Nothing,” Oikawa moved him aside.

“Your hand,” Suga tried to grab for it but Oikawa yanked away before he could. “It’s bleeding.”

“It’s fine. I’ll heal it.”

The last thing he caught was Hinata starting after him with an expression all too knowing and Oikawa felt it like burning skin.

--------

“What do you think happened in there,” Suga asked

“I don’t know,” Hinata muttered; but, his head was up and waiting.

He seemed to breathe out a sigh of relief when Professor Minaho stepped outside, surveying them once before dismissing them out of the room.

A second later and Hinata was out of the room and Suga was trailing behind him, mostly for lack of a better direction.

“His hand was cut; but, it didn’t look like a spell or a charm,” Suga speculated out loud. “Maybe it was an accident or maybe Minaho--”

“I don’t think it was Professor Minaho,” Hinata interrupted, eyes still searching down the halls.

“I guess it’s too obvious,” Suga said. “I’ll just ask him later.”

Hinata hummed, distracted. “Will he tell you?”

“What? Yes, he’ll--oh,” Suga sighed. “I know you’re probably worried about Oikawa from what happened last year. But, he’s doing alright. Really .”

Hinata finally paused, turning to address Suga directly.

“Are you….,” Hinata bit his lip, “Suga, are you really sure Oikawa’s doing okay? Like positive?”

Suga nodded, making his tone as reassuring as possible for the younger boy.. “You don’t have to worry; he’s doing better. And we’re here if he needs us, all of us.” He tucked a piece of hair behind his ear. “Though I guess that’s what friendship is, for all of us. I’d do anything for them.”

But, instead of being reassured…..Hinata froze.

“Hinata?” Suga frowned.

“Sorry…,” Hinata shook his head. “For a second there, with the voice and all….um, there’s just someone you reminded me about.”

“Who?”

“Ah,” Hinata rubbed the back of his neck, “well….Hisa--I man, your grandfather, I guess. From the diary.”

Suga reared back the same as if he’d been punched in the gut.

No matter how much I’d imagine you’d like to set that aside.

He winced and the next thing he noticed was Hinata apologizing around him.

“Wait, Suga! I’m sorry!” Hinata grabbed his arm. “I didn’t--I mean I know you didn’t mean it like that ! You just meant--”

“No,” Suga held up a hand to stop him, “you don’t have to-- I’m sorry . I forgot you ever saw that thing.”

Hinata was still shifting guiltily.

So, Suga tried to drum up a smile. “It’s okay. I’m okay. I’m not--” upset? nauseous? terrified?-- “mad. I promise.”

“You sure?” Hinata winced.

“I’m sure,” Suga told him. “You okay?”

Hinata nodded.

And then what was left was awkward tension.

“Well,” Suga tried to break it, “at least the words were different. Can’t imagine my grandfather talked much about friendship.”

Hinata stopped, face clearing. “What do you mean?”

“Just that--,” Suga waved a hand, “it’s not like it’s a secret my grandfather didn’t have anyone outside the family. I doubt that man called anyone a ‘friend’ in his entire life.”

Hinata was looking at him oddly.

“Not that he didn’t deserve it,” Sgua struggled to add hastily. “My grandfather--he did, well, terrible, evil things. I’m sure you saw--in the diary--so, I meant that--I mean it’s no surprise he died alone, so--”

“You didn’t read it.”

Suga cut off mid-sentence. “What?”

“The diary,” Hinata stared at him. “You didn’t read it. You told me you would. You promised me.”

“I--,” Suga didn’t know what to do with the strange guilt now sitting in his throat, “--I didn’t need to. I know what my family is, Hinata. I know. I don’t need to live through their memories to hate them. I already do.”

“But, you do !” Hinata shouted, a rare show of annoyance flashing through the line of his jaw. “You don’t understand--”

“I do,” Suga reached out his hand to soothe--

And Hinata jerked away.

“Hinata,” Suga said.

“No.” Hinata stared at him. “I can’t make you care, can I? Not about this.”

“I do care,” Suga promised. “Of course, I care about you and--”

“I’m not talking about me,” Hinata cut him off sharply. “I meant your family.”

Suga didn’t understand.

“I’m not my family.” It was all Suga could say.

“That’s not--,” Hinata stopped, cutting himself off with a sigh. 

He closed his eyes, shaking his head once before opening them again.

“Nevermind. You don’t get it.” He turned in the direction Oikawa went. “And I have to go. We’ll talk later.”

Suga watched him go and felt like his feet were rooted to the floor.

Guilt wasn’t a new feeling when thinking of his family; but, for the first time, Suga felt it turned in a different direction and held beneath brown eyes that were normally warm.

And Suga didn’t understand why.

-------

“Hey, you’re back!” Noya plopped down next to Tanaka on the common room sofa. He had a spoon stuck in something that was a previously unknown to wizardkind mix of butterbeer, instant ice-cream, half a chocolate frog, and sweet-and-sour snakes that seemed to be writhing even as he used his spoon to gesture to Tanaka.

“How’d the meeting go?”

“.....weird,” Tanaka said quietly.

“Oh.” Noya fended off an ice-cream tentacle that tried to wrap around his arm. “Good weird or bad weird.”

“Bad weird.”

“Well, that sucks,” Noya commisorated. “Do you think she’s onto our investigation stuff?”

Tanaka shook his head no.

“Good,” Noya bumped his shoulder with Tanaka’s. “So, what’s up with you, then, bro?”

“I don’t….I guess I’m not sure,” Tanaka admitted.

And that was the problem--he wasn’t. Professor Minaho told him that he should find the things that made him; but, Tanaka didn’t know what that was supposed to be. He wanted to say his friends. He was a Gryffindor, right? So, that meant that was who he had to be. He had to be brave and courageous and, like, all the good stuff? That made sense, right? It’s what Saeko and Uncle Yori were.

But…he didn’t know if it was all he was. Sometimes he didn’t feel very brave and courageous. He felt worried and quiet and scared and….like he didn’t know if he could be a Gryffindor, coil be anything like he was supposed to be.

So, what did that make him?

He had a fear. One that existed far, far longer than he’s been a Gryffindor. The fear that waited like the bogeyman in his closet, laying in wait only until it was dark enough to attack.

“Hey, Noya,” Tanaka gripped his knees tighter, “do you think I’m like my parents at all?”

The reaction was instantaneous.

Noya’s eyes flew open. “ What? No, man, of course you’re not! You’re not anything like those assholes! How could you be?!”

Tanaka didn’t know. That was what scared him. He didn’t know his parents at all . His uncle and Saeko didn’t talk about them--refused to talk about them even when he dared to ask. And, as for Tanaka himself, they’d been locked up by the time he was two; he basically couldn’t remember any part of them other than cold and a laugh that still made him want to hide.

But, they were still his parents, right? Flesh and blood. Something about him had to be like them--from the way he wore his clothes or how he ate his rice….or something worse. And he didn’t know. It could be hiding in him all along and he’d never know. Not until it was already out.

How much of them was still his responsibility?

So, he shrugged. “I don’t know.”

Noya watched him. “You don’t have to worry about that, Ryuu, promise.” Then, he lit up. “And, hey, if you are, it’ll be fine! If thinking about them’s bugging you, then all we gotta do is hurry up and catch them. Then it’ll be over! Right?”

Would it?

Tanaka made himself smile back anyway. “Right.”

“See! Problem solved!” Noya slapped his back.

Maybe it did make sense. Tanaka knew he needed to catch them. Had to. Before they could harm anyone else. But, as for the past….

Well, there was a reason Tanaka liked to live in the present.

He didn’t know his parents; but, he did know this. Whatever they are, they’re horrible people who hurt so, so many others.

And harm festers and multiplies. Enough that Tanaka wondered if he could ever truly stop it. Enough to bury him alive.

So, where exactly did it end?

-------

Funny enough, it was the same classroom as before.

“Hello, Hinata,” Oikawa said dryly. “Why did I have a feeling I’d be seeing you soon?”

The room had been torn apart. A localized storm tucked behind the stone.

Hinata sat down in the mess beside him. “Well, I mean it kinda doesn’t look like you tried that hard to hide this time?”

Oikawa snorted.

“You okay,” Hinata asked.

Oikawa rolled his eyes. “Take a guess.”

“Want me to clean this up for you?” Hinata gestured around the room.

“No ,” Oikawa said. “I clean up my own messes. Thanks.”

“Okay.”

The two lapsed back into silence, the only sounds from Hinata’s occasional fidgeting and Oikawa fingers drumming against the stones.

“That was stupid,” Oikawa said, voice hushed. “ Entirely stupid. I should have had better control of my magic so I wouldn’t have to break a stupid tea-cup. I shouldn’t have let her goad me. She’s going to know there’s something wrong with me now. Enough to give her stupid ‘advice’ like she knows. Like I’m some kind of--some kind of bomb or something that can’t handle my own life .”

He cut himself off, pushing his head down until it touched his knees and taking a few harsh breaths. Sparks snapped along his clenched hands before running along the stone.

“I hate her,” Oikawa hissed out. “I hate her.”

Hinata shrugged. “I don’t know. I didn’t think she was that bad.”

“Hinata ,” Oikawa warned, lifting his head just enough to glare at him.

“She wasn’t,” Hinata defended. “Maybe if you gave her a chance.”

“I think you mean an opening,” Oikawa said. “Dear Hinata with all your bottomless trust.”

“Is that really a bad thing?”

Oikawa smiled without inflection. “Guess we’ll find out, won’t we?” He reached forward to tug at a strand of Hinata’s hair, not entirely gentle. “Poor Little Red riding right out into the woods with your open arms, ready to be torn apart by wolves.”

Hinata finally did shiver at that, leaning back to knock away Oikawa’s hand. “I’m not that bad.”

“Then again, maybe it doesn’t matter either way.” Oikawa stood up, stretching his back. “Both of us are still here, aren’t we?” He gestured to the classroom, beyond that. “Waiting while we listen to them howl at the doors.”

Hinata frowned, not having an answer for once.

Oikawa took pity on him. “Well, come on, are you here to help me work on control or not?” He waved his wand and the room started picking itself up. “I was thinking about working through second year Charms tonight and I’d prefer someone around to make sure we don’t break up the castle with a stray cutting charm.”

Hinata stood up. “....Okay, I’m ready. I’ll throw up a shield if you need it.”

“Perfect,” Oikawa said, already moving on.

“But, Oikawa,” Hinata continued, “people aren’t animals, it’s more complicated than that.”

Oikawa only gave an absent hum.

“And besides,” Hinata continued, giving a half a laugh for his attempt at a joke “we haven’t gotten eaten yet, right?”

Oikawa didn’t laugh back. Instead he only felt for his magic, finding it snapping right underneath his skin.

Then, he smiled, all sharp teeth.

“Maybe,” he agreed, “what will be left behind?”

-----

The wind felt colder than it should for the last edges of summer and Bokuto was starting to kinda wish he’d brought a thicker jacket when he decided to come flying.

Honestly, though, it was more a last second decision more than anything, an itching at his heels that he thought might only be settled by taking a few laps around the Quidditch field.

It was more of a surprise than anything to look down and find quite suddenly that he wasn’t alone when he was sure he had been a few minutes before.

“‘Kaashi!” Bokuto beamed, flying down to land on the bleachers excitedly. 

Akaashi jerked, startling so bad he dropped the parchment he held and staring at Bokuto without seeming to notice him. Then, he blinked and the expression faded into confusion. “Kotaro…what are you doing here?”

“Um, flying?” Bokuto answered, suddenly unsure even though he knew he’d been here first. “....so, you didn’t come out here to see me?”

“No,” Akaashi looked around the field as if registering his surroundings for the first time. “I don’t know why I’m here.”

Bokuto frowned. “What?”

“I meant,” Akaashi corrected hastily, “that I came out here to study quietly; but, I don’t know why I thought the field would be open. Especially on a weekend. Sorry for disturbing you.”

“Nah, you could never disturb me ever, ‘Kaashi!” Bokuto scooted closer “Actually, I thought it was weird no one was out here, too! Like fate right?”

Akaashi grimaced before clearing his throat. “Maybe so.”

Bokuto grabbed the parchment off the ground. “Whatcha studying?”

He looked down at the paper before tilting his head. In Akaashi’s looping calligraphy, there seemed to be words at random scattered without pattern across the page: hazel and birch so close they nearly overlapped, oak outlined so many times it stood out in bold, willow flourishing out, walnut off to the side, and holly circled once in the center of the page.

Akaashi grabbed the page from his hand. 

“It’s for Runes class,” he said.

“Oh.” Bokuto frowned again. “I didn’t know you did anything like that for Runes class.”

“Well,” Akaashi wasn’t looking at him, squinting off at the field, “it’s still early in the year. I’m sure it’ll make sense later.”

Bokuto….got the distinct sense he was being lied to.

It wasn’t a very nice feeling to have. Not a very nice feeling, at all, like a pit in his stomach sinking down in his entire chest. Especially because this was Akaashi, Keiji, who Bokuto thought he knew better than anyone.

So, he stopped and breathed.

Breathed through it. Tried to find the little things. Something to hold rather than falling.

And…

Keiji’s shoulders were rigid. His skin paler than normal. He clutched the parchment to his chest like it was keeping him together.

And he wasn’t looking at Bokuto. Not even a bit. Like he couldn’t. Like…

Like Keiji was scared.

That gave Bokuto an even worse feeling; but, at least it was something Bokuto could try to catch a hold on.

“....Keiji,” Bokuto asked softly, “are you okay?”

Akaashi flinched.

“I’m fine,” he promised and that was another lie. 

Akaashi stood up before Bokuto could try again. “I’m going to go to my dorm to study. It’ll be quieter there.”

He turned to leave--

“Wait!” Bokuto called.

Akaashi froze.

He still didn’t turn to look back at Bokuto.

“That’s a long walk, take my jacket,” Bokuto said, shrugging it off. 

He held it out and Akaashi finally turned, uncertain with his mouth already open to refuse.

“ Please , Akaashi,” Bokuto’s words were quieter than he could remember before, like saying anything too loud would scare the words away. “It’s cold out.”

“Okay,” Akaashi whispered back and Bokuto tried to smile.

Akaashi took the jacket from Bokuto’s arms and, for the span of a second, cut from infinity, their hands brushed--

Brilliant as a shooting star and steady as the pull of gravity.

--Bokuto’s breath caught and Akaashi’s eyes skipped up, meeting his again with too much for Bokuto to catch in a single second. A shiver ran up Akaashi’s arm and Bokuto didn’t think it was from the wind and he didn’t think it was something bad either but, if not, he wasn’t sure what it meant, and…

Akaashi pulled away again.

“Thank you.” He pulled the jacket on, already heading off the field. “I’ll give it back.”

Bokuto breathed again, words soft. “You don’t have to, Keiji.”

But Akaashi was already gone.

-----

The table was remarkably quiet, sitting there like a stone as the rest of talk in the Hall ebbed and flowed around it.

Iwaizumi seemed to be glaring at his soup as if it had personally offended him and quite possibly insulted his mother on top of it. Bokuto, meanwhile, had taken the opposite approach and was glumly pushing his spoon around as if the bowl would suddenly turn into a pool. Suga hadn’t touched his dinner at all.

Kuroo--as the sole recipient of a perfectly boring day--was over it.

“Okay,” he announced to the quiet, “what, for the love of Merlin’s shining purple boxer briefs, is wrong with all of you ?”  

None of them bothered to answer.

“Alright, great, super helpful. Regular font of information you lot are.” Kuroo rolled his eyes. “Let’s try this one: any of you know where Oikawa is?”

Suga winced at the same time Iwaizumi huffed.

“Who even knows,” Iwaizumi bit out. “Not like he’d ever bother to tell us. Not like I’ve been trying to find his sorry ass all day. Maybe he’s been drowned by the merpeople by now, save us the trouble of finding him!”

“Ooookay,” Kuroo responded, “so, looks like we know what Iwaizumi’s problem is. Anyone else want to share?”

Bokuto sighed, poking at a particular large bit of potato. “Akaashi.”

“Akaashi what?”

“Don’t know.” Bokuto frowned, looking even more upset than before.

Kuroo pinched the bridge of his nose. “Anyone want to try having a proper conversation today? Proper sentences--verbs, nouns, all that mess. Who knows? Maybe throw in multiple sentences at once if we’re feeling particularly loquacious.”

Once again, no one responded.

“Fantastic.” Kuroo threw up his hands.

“I’m sure Oikawa’s fine,” Suga reassured…only he didn’t sound particularly convinced.

Iwaizumi grunted.

“He’s definitely fine,” Suga repeated, then nodded just for good measure. “Of course, he’s fine.”

“You know,” Kuroo said. “When I said multiple sentences, I kinda meant different ones.”

“Right.” Suga plastered on a smile. “Right, of course. It was just something Hinata said; but, it doesn’t matter…..Or, well….no, nevermind, it’s nothing to worry about.”

“What did Hinata say,” Iwaizumi asked.

Suga waved it away. “Like I said, it was nothing.” He came to a stop again. “I was only…do you think we’re missing something?”

“With the case,” Kuroo asked, leaning in.

“No, not that. Not really.” Suga bit his lip. “I just wondered if maybe we were going about this in the wrong way with Oikawa.”

The table paused, even Bokuto glancing up from where he’d been mournfully staring into his bowl.

“How,” Iwaizumi asked.

“Well,” Suga began slowly, thinking through his words, “for starters, I think Kuroo may have have been right--”

“I always am,” Kuroo interrupted, “but continue.”

“We’ve all been worried about how he’s handling last year; but, maybe we have been hovering a bit,” Suga said. “And it’s Oikawa. You know he hates that.”

“So, what we just leave him?” Iwaizumi demanded, hands clenching unconsciously. “Yeah, that’ll go swell. Or, more likely, some pureblood monster really will kill him next time.”

They all winced at that, even Iwaizumi.

“No,” Suga said quickly, “I’m not--,” a sigh, “I still want him to know that we’re there. For when he needs us. But, for the rest,” Suga ran a hand through his hair, “look, we all know this year has to be bothering him so…maybe what he really needs--what we all need--is something we can work on. Something to make us feel like normal.”

“Normal? You mean like an investigation?” Bokuto frowned, cupping a hand around his mouth to not be overheard. “Don’t we already have that with the Ghost stuff?”

“Yes,” Suga admitted, “and that’s important, too. But, it also is bound to bring up some bad memories. What we need is a distraction, something easier. Something to keep Oikawa busy. You know it’s what he likes best. Like the wandless magic last year.”

Iwaizumi snorted. “And you don’t think the insane amount of classes is enough?”

Suga lit up. “That’s my point! Being busy helps!” A head tilt. “What we need is something that won’t distract from the main investigation, something to keep busy but we don’t need to do, something we can do together so he won’t be alone,” he sighed, “....and probably something we can convince him is at least moderately helpful so we can get him to agree in the first place.”

There was a beat before--

“That still sounds insane,” Iwaizumi broke in. “Where are we even going to find something like that? And when are we going to find time?”

“Well,” Kuroo said, uncertain, “I don’t know….it’s not like we don’t have help on the investigation this time. We might have time.”

“Yeah, for our NEWT level classes,” Iwaizumi retorted. “Remember those?”

Kuroo shrugged. “Meh, I worked through most of those syllabuses back in fifth year while we had the time turner. I know Oikawa did the same.”

Bokuto was already bouncing happily. “It sounds cool to me! Something fun instead of all the serious stuff!”

Iwaizumi still frowned. “I still don’t see how this is actually supposed to help? A distraction? Isn’t that like the opposite of working things out?”

“Maybe it is,” Suga admitted quietly. “But…haven’t you ever really wanted to think about something else? Just for a little bit.”

And for that….all of them stayed quiet.

“A break,” Kuroo said firmly. “For all of us.”

They waited on Iwaizumi.

“Fine,” he sighed out. “If it helps. If it looks like it doesn’t though, we quit. No need running ourselves into the ground if we don’t have to.” Iwaizumi rubbed at his head. “The only thing now is finding something crazy enough that he’ll actually do it.”

Someone cleared their throat right beside them and, as one, they all jumped.

“For Merlin’s sake!” Kuroo yelled, clutching his chest. “Did you assholes get an invisibility cloak or something?!””

“Just good practice,” Matsu said, sliding onto the bench while Makki stood behind him. “Now, if we heard right, it sounds like you’re looking for something crazy and/or borderline illegal? Well, aren’t you lucky as we’ve got the perfect thing! Don’t we, Makki dear?”

The entire group looked at the two of them suspiciously.

Makki’s face split into a smirk. “Out of curiosity, what do you know about animagus?”

Chapter Text

“--so, that’s the plan,” Kuroo finished with a grin. “We’re becoming animagi.”

For a moment, there was silence all around the Room of Requirements.

Kuroo spread out a hand graciously. “I’ll hold for applause.”

Somewhere, a quill dropped and the sound echoed on the tile floors.

Daishou was the first to find his voice. “That’s…”

“Awesome,” Lev gushed.

“The stupidest thing I’ve ever heard,” Daishou finished.

And just like that, the stillness of the room broke.

“You can’t seriously be considering--” That was Yaku, mouth gaping open before snapping shut.

“Wait, what about the risks?” That was Amanai.

“Animaguses are so cool!” Hinata, of course. 

“Don’t we already have enough to do?” Tsukishima.

Those were the only discernible voices before the entire room descended into madness with everyone offering their own opinions, some quite a bit louder than others.

In the front of the room, Kuroo rolled his eyes and cast a quick Sonorous beside him. “Bo, would you do the honors.”

“Gotcha.” Bokuto shot a thumbs up before he raised his hand to his face and let out the most ear piercing whistle known to man and beast.

“Ahhhh!”

“Now, that I have your attention again,” Kuroo continued, ignoring Asahi’s slight whimper. “Let me answer some of those questions. First off, yes, of course we’re serious and yes ,” he winked at Lev, “it is awesome. I’m glad some of you appreciate our genius.”

Daishou folded his arms. “You can’t be this stupid.”

“On the contrary, I can’t be this brilliant but somehow I manage,” Kuroo said. “And, anyway, you’re looking at it in the wrong way.”

Mika barely bothered glancing up from her nails. “As a fantastic way to land us in the Hospital Wing?”

“Exactly, we need to put it into perspective,” Kuroo agreed. “Suga, if you’ll take it away.”

Suga stepped forward. “Becoming unregistered animagi gives us an unexpected advantage. Think about it,” he gestured to the room at large, “we’re here because we’re investigating a mass breakout of Ghosts that the Ministry isn’t even acknowledging. It’s clear, after last year, that things are getting more dangerous. And we’re students. ” He bit his lip. “Realistically, if we end up in a fight, the opponent is going to have years more experience with magic than us. We’ll need every advantage we can get. And, if we can’t get it in the moment, we make it here--we prepare.”

Suga had the room’s attention now so he pressed his advantage.

“That’s what being an animagus is, it’s a trick they won’t see coming. Worse comes to worse, it’s a way we can escape. Like Professor Minaho said in class, it’s a way to prioritize getting out to survive.” Suga gave a small smile. “And, historically speaking, about one in ten animagus forms are insects. Our whole goal here is investigation. Imagine being a literal fly on the wall. Imagine what you could hear when no one else knows you’re there.”

There was quiet once again as the room considered. 

Iwaizumi stepped in, “Suga’s right, every time in the past five years, we’ve been working from a disadvantage. We fight against monsters and assholes who aren’t afraid to take it out on anyone weaker. Clearly we can’t count on anyone else to help, so isn’t it time we got our own surprises?” His mouth set in a firm line. “This is our chance. A way we can make our own power. And this one they’re never going to see coming.”

And, well, it was harder to argue with that.

Daishou narrowed his eyes over at the corner of the room where only a single occupant stood. “You’re being oddly quiet today? Nothing to add to your little cohort’s pitch?”

“I’m listening; you should try it.” Oikawa fluttered his eyes. “Oh. Or is Suguru-chan saying he misses my voice that much?”

Daishou scoffed and dropped it.

“Uh,” Kageyama spoke up, “but, isn’t becoming an animagus really hard?”

Yaku folded his arms. “ Yes. It’s why there’s less than a dozen registered animagi and most of them have a mastery in Transfiguration first.”

“But, that’s just the registered ones.” Kuroo winked.

“Because we don’t know if any unregistered ones even exist!”

“And that’s where you’re wrong!” Kuroo made a showman’s flourish. “Let’s meet our experts and our teachers for this latest endeavor.” 

In a flash of glitter that might or not be poisonous, Matsukawa and Hanamaki took the front of the room with bows.

“You’ve got to be joking,” Tsukishima said flatly.

“Oh ho ho, never underestimate a prankster.” Matsu said and with a high five and a synchronized move that couldn’t be anything less than a practiced performance, their forms started to shift.

“WHAT IN MERLIN’S SOGGING--” Tanaka shouted.

Then there were two animals standing in the room, one with a fluffy tail and a smirk that just screamed Makki even if the pink-brown fur hadn't give it away. And the other….well….

“A….horse?” Daichi asked in confusion.

A dark horse, with distinct markings around his eyes that almost looked like thick eyebrows, gave an agreeing snort. The smaller fluffy animal meanwhile scrambled up the horse’s legs with a distinct ease until he reached the horse’s head and balanced on tiny little paws to do a handstand.

It would all have been really impressive if most of the room wasn’t in a state of shock.

“Huh,” Noya stepped forward and examined both of the creatures closer. “A tanuki and…I’m guessing you’re a Noma horse, right? Neat.”

“How…” Daichi started before shaking his head.

Noya shrugged. “What? I know all kinds of creatures, not just the magic ones. That’d be boring.”

“Not you. He meant why is there a bloody horse in the room,” Tsukishima ground out.

The animals shifted again and once more there were two very mischievous Slytherin students back in the front.

“Well, you’re sure slow on the uptake,” Makki said. “Because we’re animagi, obviously.”

“Figured it out two years ago,” Matsu added.

“Says something that you never noticed,” Makki said. “Kind of sad, really.”

Matsu waved it off. “Don’t worry, I guess we can forgive you.”

Oikawa’s pointed at them while glaring at his friends. “I told you, I told all of you , that they were up to something that year! They were too quiet! I knew it!”

“Ha, yeah,” Makki grinned. “I nearly forgot about that. That was hilarious.”

“Kind of an unexpected bonus that we got to mess with Oikawa, too,” Matsu agreed. “We weren’t even planning that as a prank.”

“Wait,” Yamaguchi said, “so, you two already became animagi years ago? Why? Did you know something was coming?”

Makki and Matsu exchange a look. 

“Er, no,” Matsu said, “we kinda did it for less noble reasons. Still helpful now, though, right?”

“We thought it would be useful for pranks.” Makki shrugged. “Sucks that we didn’t end up with smaller animals, though. That would have been really useful.”

“Did freak out Mizoguchi once with the horse,” Matsu said.

Makki brightened. “Yeah, we did, didn’t we? I think he still thinks he dreamed it. He gave up drinking for like a month.”

“And we’re really trusting them to teach us,” Tsuksihima demanded.

“Hey now,” Matsu held up his hands, placating, “we are experts. It took us like a whole year of planning before we even tried it. We can totally get you through this. Prankster Guarantee.”

“Well, probably,” Makki said. “Prankster Guarantee that you’ll at least live.”

“Yeah, that’s what I meant.” Matsu nodded.

“The point is,” Suga said before either of his roommates could add any other not-so-helpful details, “is that they’ve been through this before and they’ve done it successfully. We can do this. And they’re our proof.”

“Plus, they apparently did it back when they were fifth-years,” Kuroo added. “So, it’s not a matter of magic levels or power; it just means we have to know what we’re doing.”

Yaku sighed. “You’re aware getting caught carries a possible five year sentence in Azkaban.”

“Oh please,” Kuroo scoffed, “the only reason that precedent even made it in the books is because that journalist that could turn into a bug kept publishing about the Wizamagot’s sex lives. There’s no way they'd sentence a bunch of school students to Azkaban! The media would skewer them.” He rolled his eyes. “The worst we get is some disciplinary action, a mark on our police records, and a fine. Which, considering we’re uncovering a terrorist plot in our free time, don’t those worries seem a bit pedestrian?”

Yaku huffed but didn't directly counter it.

“Listen,” Suga said, “we have Matsu and Makki to guide us through this. With them, I really think anyone who wants to try has a real chance of succeeding. Like we said earlier, this can be a secret we have on our side. But, the decision is up to you.”

Daishou shook his head. “This is still crazy.”

“Well, then you don’t have to do it, then,” Kuroo shot back.

“No one has to do it,” Suga assured to the room at large. “We understand this is still a huge risk, that’s why it’s got to just be the ones who truly want to do it.  I know it’s going to be a lot of work. All we’re asking for the rest of you is that you hear us out and cover for it if we need it.”

“Let’s meet back tomorrow night,” Iwaizumi said. “Take the time, think about it, decide if you really want to become an animagus. If you decide it’s a yes, meet back here tomorrow and Makki and Matsu can walk us through what we’re doing.”

“Any objections?” Suga asked.

No one spoke up.

Daishou let out a final huff. “Fine. But, if this gets in the way of Dueling, I’ll turn all of you into worms myself and you won't turn back.”

-------

“I want to be a lion,” Lev announced over the dinner table.

“But, you can’t be a lion,” Kageyama said. “You’re a Slytherin.”

“Oh.” Lev frowned. “Wait, do animaguses care about Houses?”

“Aww, does that mean I have to be a badger,” Hinata complained. “I wanted to be something cooler like a dragon or a hippogriff.” He paused. “Huh, don’t badgers have, like, claws or something? That would be kinda cool.”

“Yachi’s a Gryffindor. She gets to be a lion,” Kageyama said.

“I’m not--That’s not--Will you…,” Yachi shook her head, organizing her thoughts. “First, I’m fairly sure that animagi are not determined just by your House. Second, Hinata, no animagi are magical creatures; wizard magic and creature magic are different. Remember from Care of Magical Creatures? It doesn’t mix well. Third, should we really be talking about this in the Great Hall? And fourth…,” her voice trailed off softly, “I’m not sure I’m going to even try to be an animagus. It’s exciting; but, I’m not sure my Transfiguration is strong enough.”

“But, Yachi, it’s going to be so much fun!” Hinata said. “Besides, you’re great at Transfiguration! You’re like half the reason we got Os in that class last year. You’re amazing!”

Yachi blushed. “Well…even if I may have the skills...from everything I’ve read, it’s very, very dangerous. It might just not be worth the risk.”

“Who cares about risks?” Lev grinned. “I mean what’s the worst that could happen--”

A textbook landed on the table with a thunk.

“Worst that could happen? Let’s see,” Yaku said, staring Lev down. “Well, if one’s lucky, they might just be stuck in a partial transformation, unable to shift back, and requiring various and highly complicated medical procedures to undo. If they’re less lucky, the partial transformation could be permanent and they’d be stuck with, I don’t know, a tail or part of an ostrich leg the rest of their life--obviously having various degrees of severity. Imagine being stuck with half the breathing structure of a fish or a stomach the size of hummingbird’s. Or, if they’re really unlucky, they could just suffer from acute magical exhaustion, fall in a coma, and die.” He tilted his head at Lev. “There’s tons of other variously unpleasant options, though. Would you like me to go on?”

“Um, no.” Lev winced. “So, you’re saying I can’t do it?”

“What? Of course you can,” Yaku said breezily. “We’re dating; that doesn’t mean I control you. You’re your own person, who is entirely free to make your own life-threateningly stupid choices all on your own.”

“Oh…cool?”

“However,” Yaku continued, “as someone who cares deeply about you, if you do decide to go through with this absolutely moronic decision, I will of course do everything in my possible power to make sure you don’t die from it. You’d appreciate my help, right?”

“Right,” Lev said slowly.

“Excellent. Which for this means, several weeks of intense study, an entire collection of books you should read, and pulling your Transfiguration grade up two letter grades.” Yaku smiled sharklike, pulling out a roll of parchment. “Here, being the kind boyfriend I am, I already prepared us a study schedule--if you go through with this stupendously bad idea, I mean.”

He thrust the parchment into Lev’s hands, who swallowed before unrolling it….

And kept unrolling it.

By the time it spread to the otherside of the table, it stopped and Lev looked far paler than he had even when Yaku was detailing the various transfiguration disasters.

“Uh, I think I’m going to think about the whole animagus thing a bit more,” Lev said. “I don’t know if it’s such a good idea.”

Yaku patted his shoulder. “Whatever you think’s best.” He raised his brow at the rest of the group. “I think we should all really thoroughly consider the risk before any of us decide anything.”

“Yeah, I guess,” Hinata said, enthusiasm slightly dampened. He perked up as a thought occurred. “What do you think, Kenma? You’ve got the highest Transfiguration grade of all of us; are you going to do it?”

Kenma didn’t even look up from his book, wiggling his nose as it shifted rapidly to a pig snout to a beak to the upturned nose of a cat until finally the metamorphmagus let his face shift entirely back to human.

He flipped a page. “I think I’ll pass.”

-------

“I can’t believe they’re actually considering animagi.” Ennoshita collapsed back on his bed. “In fact, it’s such an insane idea, I’m surprised Noya didn’t come up with it first.”

“I know, right?!” Noya grinned up at Daichi. “I honestly don’t think I’ve ever been more impressed by your boyfriend choices! And that’s saying something, considering Suga had that thousand year old basilisk for a bit. Excellent taste, Daichi!”

“I’ll be sure to let him know,” Daichi deadpanned. He sighed. “Okay, so this whole thing is near fatally dangerous, so--of course--I’m sure some of you are interested. Let’s get this over with now. Who’s going to try becoming an animagus and how early can we get our wills ready?”

“Not me,” Ennoshita said. “With my luck, I’d probably turn into a beetle or something and then Flumpy really would eat me.”

Tanaka rolled his eyes. “Flumpy is the best boy. No way would he eat you. He’s got standards.”

“Plus, his digestive system can barely handle cabbage, let alone something with legs,” Noya pointed out.

Flumpy let out a half-snort from his place on Noya’s pillow that none the less sounded vaguely threatening. Ennoshita repressed a shudder.

Asahi gave a small smile. “Werewolves can’t become animagi. So, you don’t have to worry about me.”

“And I barely scraped by with an E in Transfiguration last year so I’m definitely not risking it,” Daichi said. “So, that’s three down…”

As one, the room’s eyes gravitated to Noya and Tanaka.

Tsukishima sighed. “Why bother even asking? You know what their answers are going to be.”

“Yeah,” Noya agreed. 

Daichi shook his head. “Then, that’s--”

“Obviously, we’re not going to do it,” Tanaka finished.

The whole room--minus Noya and a snoring Flumpy--stared at Tanaka.

“Wait, really?” Yamaguchi frowned. “You two… don’t want to become animagi? But, you love creatures.”

“Exactly,” Noya said firmly. “That’s why. I want to be a magizoologist and Tanaka wants to work with dragons. The animagus transformation realigns your magic to whatever animal form you take on. It changes you on a physical sense whether you’re transformed or not. It changes your basic scent. And that’s permanent. ” He waved a hand between him and Tanaka. “Lots of creatures don’t do well with confusing scents on their own; but, imagine if our form was a prey animal--or, worse, a predator--it could scare the creatures off. It would be a total nightmare.”

Tanaka nodded emphatically. “Lots of dragons are already used to wizards’ scents. Staying like I am is going to be far more comforting for them.”

Asahi hummed. “You know, now that you mention it, Hanamaki and Matsukawa have had a really weird smell for the past few years.”

“And you never mentioned that,” Tsukishima asked.

“They’re pranksters,” Asahi said defensively. “I thought they were just, you know, carrying around explosives or something!”

“And that’s less concerning?!”

Daichi interrupted that particular argument before it could devolve any further. He leveled a look at Tanaka and Noya. “You’re seriously fine with not being able to turn into some creature?”

Noya shrugged. “Humans already are creatures. It’s really only the question of being able to occupy a different shape.”

“.....I can never tell when you’re being philosophical.” Tsukishima squinted.

“I mean, don’t get me wrong,” Noya said. “Matsu and Makki already asked me to help them out as an animal expert. But, actually being an animagus, definitely not for me.” He winked. “Besides, I personally think werewolves are way cooler.”

Asahi blushed even as he reached a hand over to thread it with Noya’s.

“Huh,” Daichi surveyed the room. “So, that means…..,” he blinked, voice taking on a tone of awe. “Did we actually manage it? Are none of us actually going through with this crazy idea? That’s….amazing. I’m so proud--”

Yamaguchi let out a small cough.

Once again, the room looked over to their two youngest members.

“No,” Daichi sighed. “Come on, we were so close.”

Tsukishima glared. “Don’t look at me. He’s the one who talked me into it.”

“I just think it would be pretty cool,” Yamaguchi said sheepishly. “...And our Transfiguration grades are really good.”

“It’s so dangerous,” Ennoshita reminded them. “Like catastrophically dangerous.”

“Well, yeah.” Yamaguchi rubbed the back of his neck. “But, so is most of the stuff we do, right?”

It said something that sadly none of them had a rebuttal for that.

-------

“It’s a crazy idea,” Yachi announced, pacing from one side of the dorm to the next. “Just absolutely crazy, right?”

“Right.” Shimizu sounded amused.

Yachi took another turn. “Though…I mean Suga did have a point, didn’t he? It would be a great advantage strategically….and if we’re trying to track down people like the G-Ghosts, then having any advantage we can is a good idea. Especially one they wouldn’t be expecting. And so many animagi are small; if mine is--I mean if someone’s is--then it would very helpful for spying on the enemy or escape, if it comes to that.” She chewed one her lip. “Plus, it’s not like we’re not already in danger with everything else. And we have Matsukawa and Hanamaki. They did it so it has to be possible, right? We have their expertise. That makes it safer, doesn’t it?”

“It does,” Shimizu agreed.

Another turn and Yachi groaned. “But, Yaku was right, too! He was totally and completely right. It’s dangerous! It’s so very, very dangerous. Way too dangerous. If I…if this was back in my first year, I wouldn’t even be thinking about it--Not that I’m thinking about it, of course!”

“Of course.”

“What I’m saying is that back then I would have been terrified !” Yachi let out an incredulous laugh. “I’m still terrified. It’s so scary, so I must be mad for actually--for actually--” 

Yachi cut herself off and took another turn, her voice picking up speed. “But, I think Kageyama and Hinata are going to go through with it. They definitely will. It’s just how they are; it’s how they’ve always been. Honestly, I don’t think the danger part even bothers them; they probably just think it makes it more exciting. It kinda is exciting, isn’t it?” Yachi shook her head. “But, I mean that if they’re doing it, I’ll help them, of course. I’ve already started with the books Yaku has recommended, actually I’d already made my own list. Though, I could be a lot more helpful to them if I had personal experience with it…maybe. No, wait…,” She buried her face in her hands and let out an aborted scream. “I don’t know. It’s just all so crazy, right?”

Shimizu didn’t answer this time. She merely stepped in front of where Yachi had come to a stop and gently lifted Yachi’s hands away from where they were covering her face.

Shimizu smiled down at her.

And despite everything, Yachi managed a small smile back. “Hi.”

“Hi back.” Shimizu squeezed Yachi’s hands where she held them. “Hitoka, do you want to try to be an animagus?”

Yachi bit her lip. “It’s dangerous.”

“It is.”

“....I think Kuroo made a good point,” Yachi added. “I think it could help.”

“It could.”

“But…it’s probably really hard.”

“Probably.”

“Though, if Hinata and Kageyama are doing it, then maybe--”

“Hitoka,” Shimizu interrupted, moving their hands so they framed Yachi’s face together. “That’s not what I asked. Forget about the rest. Do you want to be an animagus?”

Yachi took a shuddering breath.

“Yes,” she admitted. “I really, really do.”

-------

Oikawa felt a headache brewing behind his eyes, flipping the page of his book with more force than was really necessary.

“What’s up with you? Are you mad,” Iwaizumi asked where he sat at the other desk.

“Of course not,” Oikawa murmured. “Why would I be mad?”

“I don’t know…but you seem,” Iwaizumi frowned. “Tense. Angry.”

Here was the problem with childhood friends and especially ones named Hajimi, they were annoyingly perceptive at inconvenient times.

Oikawa sighed, purposefully relaxing his muscles and tried again. “I’m not mad. Sorry, I just didn’t sleep well.” 

“Okay,” Iwaizumi didn’t look like he fully believed him but, honestly, Iwaizumi could get used to a bit of disappointment. “What do you think your animagus is going to be?”

Ah, yes, exactly one of the things Oikawa was trying not to think about. Fantastic.

“I don’t know if I’m going to try for an animagus,” Oikawa said.

“What?” Iwaizumi’s voice got louder. “What do you mean you’re not doing it? Why not?”

Well, let’s see, Oikawa thought bitingly, maybe possibly because I’m trying not to be strangled by my own magic and all I’ve got is Saint Hinata trying to help me beat it down first. Is that a good enough reason? No, of course it's not. Now, I have to think of some other excuse that's going to no doubt sound suspicious. Thanks for that, really.

“Aren’t we busy enough, already,” he said instead. “You’re the one that’s already complained I have too many classes.”

“That’s different,” Iwaizumi insisted.

Oikawa scoffed. “Right you are. My classes are somehow less likely to end in a disfiguring transformation accident. Honestly, Iwa-chan, it’s like you want me to turn into some kind of half-toad?”

“You’re already a toad,” Iwaizumi said automatically, just like Oikawa expected. 

“Then, there you have it! No animagus needed.”

“But, we’re planning this for you ,” Iwaizumi said.

Oikawa blinked. “What?”

“We know everything feels like it’s going to shit,” Iwaizumi said. “Okay, we get that. So, that’s why we thought we needed this. Something that doesn’t have to do with Ghosts or pureblood shit or the Ministry or classes or anything. We just wanted something we could all do together, something fun. A distraction, you know? And this whole animagus shit is everything you normally love,” Iwaizumi’s lips quirked up. “I mean it’s crazy challenging, kind of stupid, and definitely illegal. That’s basically you entirely, isn’t it?”

Oikawa stared at him.

“And…if we do this right,” Iwaizumi rubbed the back of his neck, “I thought it might keep you safe. If something--if something like last year happened again, you’d have an option no one expected. Like Suga mntioned, you could turn into a bird or a rabbit or whatever and get away.”

Oikawa kept staring.

Iwaizumi fidgeted uncomfortably. “Hey, say something.”

But, what to say?

There were a lot of things Oikawa hated and the list seemed to grow every day.

He hated cherry flavoring and muggy weather when leaves stuck to his shoes. He hated Herbology and every educator that decided it should be a required subject. 

He hated having to take seven classes just to get the buzzing under his skin low enough that he could almost ignore it. He hated that once again it seemed like the fate of the world fell in the hands of school children because the ones who should handle it couldn’t be bothered.

He hated sleeping and sometimes he hated when he woke up more.

He hated the Ministry and the War and all the idiots who years ago decided that their hopes and dreams should ride on an eleven year old who got sorted into a House without knowing what it even meant. He hated newspapers and fairytales with heroes, both of which lied in stories because no one liked the full truth. He hated the Headmaster and Minaho. He hated a name that he couldn’t dare let himself think about right now.

Recently there were times when he almost hated his own magic and that was a low he never thought he’d sunk before.

He hated....he hated lying. Not like this, not to his friends, not to Iwa-chan. He didn't want to be. He didn't want to deal with any of this, especially as the weight kept adding and adding. He hated that there were parts of him his friends would never understand. He would hate it even more if they did.

He hated them worrying.

He hated....he hated all of this.

Hmm, maybe he was angry, after all? Who could tell anymore?

But, it wasn't at Haijimi. It wasn't at his friends either.

Iwaizumi looked up at him, expecting his answer and clearly already expecting disappointment.

And, for a split second, Oikawa thought he hated that the most.

Oikawa swallowed around nothing and said softly: “....I can’t believe you think I’d be a rabbit?”

Iwaizumi frowned. “What?”

“I mean, on one hand, I get it because I am completely adorable,” Oikawa fluttered his eyes. “But, I think we can do better than that. What about a songbird or a swan; those are sufficiently elegant enough.”

Iwaizumi caught up quick. “You’ll probably be a peacock because of how much you strut around.”

“Like you can talk, you’ll probably be a gorilla like the barbarian you are.” Oikawa moved forward to kick at Iwaizumi’s heel. “I guess I could be some kind of snake. Do you think Suga would still understand me even in snake form?”

“I don’t see why not.” Iwaizumi’s shoulders relaxed. “Does that mean you’re doing it?”

“Let’s just say you made a compelling argument,” Oikawa told him.

Iwaizumi grinned. “It’s going to be worth it, I promise.”

“Don’t worry, I trust you.” Oikawa smiled.

And besides, after everything….he was sure he could find a way to handle animagi, too. Somehow. And it didn’t matter what he had to do to get there. Not when there were people he actually cared whether he’d disappoint. Not when there were things he couldn’t let them know.

Do you think your friends will thank you for that?

Oikawa pushed that voice away and continued to smile at Iwaizumi.

It doesn’t matter if they never had to know.

------

In the Room of Requirements stood a slightly different group of teenagers.

As close to the front as they could possibly be, Hinata and Kageyama looked to be practically vibrating while Yachi tried and failed to calm them down. Tsukishima seemed to be doing his level best to pretend that the rest of the room didn’t exist while Yamaguchi stood next to him, trying to cajole him into something semi-approaching congeniality. By the single table, Oikawa had his face down on the table, tracing patterns on the surface. Around him, Suga had the kind of determination only shown by those that foolishly believe they can’t turn back, Kuroo was more preoccupied watching everyone else rather than himself, Bokuto was excited…and Iwaizumi just now seemed to be considering whether this was really the best idea.

Or, in other words, they were being themselves while largely unknowing.

This would change.

After all, there was one truth that they had not yet learned about animagi. This--more than any other horrors in the transfiguration process--was the most dangerous aspect and why so many failed.

The truth was this: if one wants to change their form without losing themselves, then they must first know the shape of their soul. To know themselves, with weaknesses and strengths, mistakes and regrets, hopes and dreams.

There was nothing more dangerous than one’s own mind.

Maybe if more of them knew this, there would have been none to agree.

But, as for now….

In the very front, Makki and Matsu both grinned. “For all those here, we promise you’ve made the right choice!”

Chapter Text

“I really don’t think they’re taking this serious enough,” Iwaizumi grumbled.

“What?” Oikawa turned to walk backwards. “Matsu and Makki not treating something with the utmost seriousness. Say it ain’t so. I’ll owl the Prophet. ”

Iwaizumi snorted. “Really, though, why’d we even bother showing up last week if all they were going to do is shout some quasi-ominous shit, say they needed to get materials, and tell us to get lost until Thursday?”

Oikawa shrugged. “Maybe it’s part of the process. As much as it pains me, they are our experts.”

“Yeah…what do you think it even takes to be an animagus?”

“I don’t know.” Oikawa huffed. “And believe me, I actually looked. All I could find in the last week were so-called beginner guides that were basically just warning pamphlets. Nothing about the actual process at all.”

“I guess that makes sense if the Ministry thinks it's dangerous enough to have to register it,” Iwaizumi said.

“Yes. All bless the Ministry for keeping our safety in mind,” Oikawa drawled, fingers tapping erratically against his robes. 

Iwaizumi made a face before checking his watch. “Merlin, I better head to Dueling. Daishou’s been all over me to get the drills ready for th beginners.” He chewed on his lip. “I think I got it; but, then, I look over it again and I think I’m going too easy. So, I make it harder. Then, I look at it and think they’re all going to quit for something easier.”

“They’ll do great,” Oikawa told him. “You’re a good co-captain. There’s a reason I told Daishou to give it to you. The younger kids look up to you. They’ll listen.”

“Yeah?” Iwaizumi ducked his head, tips of his ears red. “You’d be good at it, too.”

Oikawa barked out a laugh. “If you think you’re too hard, they’d hate me. I’m not exactly gentle.”

“No.” Iwaizumi sobered. “But, maybe that’s what they need right now. I can teach them how to duel…sometimes, I think they need someone to teach them how to survive.”

Oikawa stayed quiet.

“Sorry.” Iwaizumi sighed, starting again. “Anyway, it’s weird having Dueling without you. You really sure you’re not going to join back?”

“Thought you said I was busy enough. Both of us, actually.”

“We are; but…” Iwaizumi shook his head. “I don’t know, I still miss you. I like knowing I’m by your side.”

Oikawa paused, eyebrows raised.

“To make sure you’re not getting into more trouble,” Iwaizumi added quickly. “You know, like a babysitter.”

“Right,” Oikawa said after a beat. “Well, Iwa-chan, lucky for you, then. You can think of it as a break--an entire evening without having to worry about little ol’ me.”

Iwaizumi’s shoulders dropped. “...Yeah.”

“Didn’t you have to go,” Oikawa asked him. “Unless you’re avoiding Daishou. That’s understandable.”

Iwaizumi snorted. “I really should head that way. What are you doing until the meeting?”

“Just studying,” Oikawa shooed him. “Now, go before Daishou hexes you!”

Iwaizumi finally left.

Oikawa watched him go before leaving himself to find his actual destination for the night.

The old classroom already had the candles lit up, Hinata laying on the desk up front.

“I don’t get it,” Hinata announced in greeting.

“That’s not particularly surprising from you,” Oikawa said.

Hinata stuck out his tongue. “Jerk. What I mean is why did you choose to be an animagus. Isn’t that, like, pretty close to wandless magic already? I thought we were still working on that?” He blinked. “Oh, or is that why you’re doing it? To make it better?”

Oikawa walked to where Hinata was laying down and pinched his nose until Hinata sat up with a splutter.

“Technically, from even the small bit I’ve found, the animagus transformation is the result of a ritual so not actually wandless magic,” Oikawa said. “But, to answer your question, no. I’m doing it for the very simple reason that my friends bullied me into it and it’s too suspicious to say no.”

Hinata frowned. “Your friends asked you to do it?”

“Not in so many words, apparently this whole idea came about because they were ‘worried’ about me or something.” Oikawa grimaced. “They thought a non-Azkaban related project might help. Agreeing keeps them from looking any further.”

“So, you’re distracting them by…letting them distract you,” Hinata asked.

“Sure. If you have to put it like that.”

“Huh, that sounds really confusing,” Hinata said. “And complicated. Is that a Slytherin thing or something?”

“Shut up, it’s not that complicated,” Oikawa winked. “And I’m the first muggleborn Slytherin. That’s a duty to represent my House even if it is in convoluted schemes. House pride is at stake.”

“Well, the first Slytherin that people know is a muggleborn as a student, at least,” Hinata corrected. “That’s not really the first.”

“ Hinata ,” Oikawa rolled his eyes. “Is that distinction really helpful, right now?”

As if Oikawa really cared about the minor possibility of some Slytherin muggleborn lost to history. If they did exist, it’s not like it really mattered to much of any of them now.

And, honestly, it was a bit annoying that Hinata had a sudden interest to argue pedantry.

Hinata winced. “Oh, yeah, sorry. I guess that’s not a really nice reminder.”

At least Hinata knew when to drop it.

“You could tell them that your magic’s going crazy,” Hinata continued, picking up an even more annoying topic. “That’ll probably make them think you’re busy enough.”

“Somehow, I don’t think that’ll reassure them.”

“I just don’t get why you don’t tell them,” Hinata leaned back against the desk. “If they’re already worried, then wouldn’t it make sense to let them worry in the right direction?”

Oikawa raised a brow. “That direction being an unstable and incredibly volatile magic that they’d insist on helping with. Hmm, no. I’ll handle that myself.”

Hinata pouted.

“And with you, if I have to,” Oikawa added. He sighed. “It’s just…isn’t there anything you’d rather keep to yourself? Something that’s safer when it’s just yours?”

Hinata looked down. “I don’t know. It feels like all the secrets I know are somebody else’s first. I don’t think I have any that are just my own.”

Oikawa tried to imagine that. Tried to see a mindset where all of his secrets he’d ever kept weren’t wounds he’d rather keep hidden under bandages with the far off hope that they might heal.

He didn’t like it. Sometimes, Oikawa imagined stripping off layers like he was being skinned alive, all that was left behind being blood and viscera.

Because it was Hinata, he tried even for a fraction of that truth.

“I don’t want them to be scared of me,” Oikawa whispered. “You can at least understand that, can’t you?”

Hinata stayed silent for a moment before nodding.

“Good, now let’s get to work,” Oikawa told him. “Set up a shield for me.”

Hinata hopped off the desk and obediently set up shields around the room, just as they’d learned to do last time. Oikawa, they’d found, wasn’t fully ready for duels yet. His magic got too unpredictable--too deadly-- once in the middle of a fight.

Instead, Oikawa was working through the old textbooks. Well, really working backwards through the textbooks--starting with his actual seventh year books and trying to get back to first year. He tended to have a minor problem of overpowering the simple ones when he was trying to do them consciously rather than unconscious.

The unconscious was a problem, too. Too many minor spells kept going off when he even thought vaguely about them.

“What spells are we working on today,” Hinata asked, finishing off the last of the protection charms.

“Fifth year,” Oikawa decided. “Trip Jinx.”

“Awesome!” Hinata said, moving to the other side of the room. “I thought you were still on the Stretching Jinx for sixth year?”

“I’m feeling good today,” Oikawa muttered, hoping saying the words aloud would make them true.

The deep purple of the Tripping Jinx shot out of his wand, hitting Hinata’s legs. 

They wobbled for a second before Hinata grinned, casting the counter. “Good! That was just enough power I think.”

Oikawa nodded, keeping focus.

Another red shot flew out.

Hinata countered it again before giving a thumbs up.

Red.

Counter.

Thumbs up.

It all seemed easy when Oikawa had the chance to focus.

The annoying issue Oikawa had found was not getting the spell to work when he wanted it. The problem was spells going off when he didn’t. And it only got worse the less in control he felt. It meant being on constant guard. 

Which in turn made him even more frustrated, leading to a vicious cycle.

He breathed out. 

He just needed to get back in control. All of him.

Then, maybe he could go through the harder spells that he was still nervous about re-learning. Like Reductor maybe, that would make a good starting place.

Suddenly, a bright blue light shot out instead.

Hinata reacted quick, dropping to the floor as the spell flew overhead.

It hit the wall and, even with the protection charm, slammed into hard enough to break off rubble.

Both Oikawa and Hinata stared at it for a second before Hinata looked at Oikawa.

“Um, I don’t think that was the Trip Jinx.”

Oikawa sighed, burying his face in his hand. “Let’s go back to the Stretching Jinx.”

-------

It was quiet in the library.

Which, granted, was normally the goal; but, considering the current company, was off-putting at best.

Kuroo’s eyes flicked up from over his notes. “Okay, what’s up with you?”

“Huh?” Bokuto asked, quill drawing mindless circles over a blank piece of parchment. “What do you mean?”

“I mean you’ve barely touched your torturous Arithmancy paper,” Kuroo said. “And trust me I--like most people--understand the feeling; but, you love those things. So, what’s up?”

“It’s nothing. I guess I’m just distracted.”

Then, Bokuto let out a long sigh.

Kuroo knew that sigh. He knew that sigh well.

You could say that last year that sigh became an old friend.

“Akaashi,” he guessed.

“Yeah,” Bokuto admitted. “I don't get it. I thought if I stopped trying to ask him out, he’d relax and we could just go back to normal. But, it’s like everything got worse instead. He seems ever more tense lately--like even for Keiji--and I don’t get it. All I want to do is make it better; but, he won’t tell me what it is.” 

Bokuto frowned. “I think he’s avoiding me and I don’t even know why anymore. If I knew why, at least I could stop doing whatever it is he doesn’t like; but, instead, it feels like he’s just getting further away and I don’t know how to stop it.” His shoulders slumped, hair falling around his face. “I don’t need to date him or anything; it’s fine if he doesn’t like me like that…I just miss him.” 

“That sucks,” Kuroo said.

Bokuto nodded.

“Look…” Kuroo let out a sigh himself. “I don’t know what’s going on in Akaashi’s head. Guy’s a mystery, always has been. But, I do know…well, I’m just saying maybe it’s not anything you’re doing. Maybe it’s him.”

“How can it be Keiji?” Bokuto asked. “He’s not even doing anything.” 

“Yeah,” Kuroo said. “But, maybe that is the problem.”

Kuroo’s gaze drifted, looking over Bokuto’s shoulder and across the library, until his eyes unerringly landed on a head of black and gold hair.

He tasted butterscotch.

“I think maybe Akaashi’s scared,” Kuroo found himself saying. “Maybe it’s like when you want something so much, you’re terrified to have it. So, instead, you come up with excuses so you don’t have to face directly that there’s someone so important to you that you don’t know what your life would be without them in it. Because something like that, it’s terrifying it could be messed up, that you could mess it up. So…you think maybe it’s better to keep some distance, to come up with any reason that you can’t be together because that’s easier than admitting how much it scares you. After all, you can’t truly lose something you never fully have, right?”

“Then, what happens,” Bokuto asks softly.

Kuroo gives him a wry look, eyes returning fully to Bokuto. “Well, if you’re lucky, that other person comes along and calls you on all your shit. Then, you actually face losing them and it’s the worst feeling in the world because you know it’s definitely your fault.” Kuroo waves a hand through the hair, clearing that particular thought. “Anyway, that’s…maybe something I’m still trying to figure out for myself. But, at least, I know it now. What I’m trying to say is I think Akaashi might be a bit like that. In which case, there’s only one thing you can do.”

“What’s that,” Bokuto asked.

Kuroo’s smile went sharp. “You call him on his shit.”

-------

“I blame you for this,” Tsukishima accused, scraping off mud from every possible surface just so he could get back into the Great Hall. It was so ingrained that even cleaning charms weren’t getting rid of it. At the very least, he was at the back entrance to the castle so no one else was likely to see him masquerading as a mud troll. 

“I’m remarkably okay with that,” Yamaguchi said. “So, did you have fun?”

Tsukishima sent him a withering glare. “Atsumu’s clearly lost it. Look at this,” He gestured to the darkened sky, “he’d bloody well keep us here all night if he could. We’re trying to pull together a team that literally only started playing together a few weeks ago and he’s making us practice like he wants us to win the Quidditch Cup--ot the Hogwarts one, the World Quidditch Cup. I honestly can’t believe that out of the absolute madness that’s our lives this year, stupid Quidditch practice is going to be the thing that kills me.”

“Ah,” Yamaguchi’s smile widened. “Good. I’m glad you’re enjoying yourself!”

“Yamaguchi.”

“Yes, Tsuki?”

“Shut up.”

Yamaguchi didn’t with the ease of lifetime experience. “Seriously, though, I’m proud of you. Do you think the team’s going to be ready for the Ravenclaw game next week?”

Tsukishima sighed, finally giving up on his boots. “Loathe as I am to admit it, Atsumu’s practice schedule might be effective for more than just an early death. Ravenclaw’s good; but, Kuroo’s entire strategy relies too heavily on their Seeker. If I can actually pull Terushima in so we can form a decent defense, we’ve got a shot at blocking out their Chasers. That should even out the score, at least.”

They walked towards the Hall.

“So, you’re saying I should bet some Galleons on you,” Yamaguchi asked impishly.

“Do that and I’ll lose out of spite.”

Yamaguchi threw back his head as he laughed and Tsukishima couldn’t help the small smile in return, the last of the stress of practice falling off his shoulders.

It felt nice, easy even. 

Tsukishima didn’t think anything ever stayed that way.

Yamaguchi stopped. “What was that?”

“What?”

“Shh,” Yamaguchi grabbed his arm, pulling him back to the entrance then out the castle where they could hide in the dark along the doorframe. “I thought I heard yelling.”

Tsukishima was about to ask; but, a second later, so did he.

And stranger than that, he recognized them.

“--but for some reason, I thought you were still better than that!” Keishin Ukai yelled out. “Should have known if it's about your precious Minister, there isn’t any low you wouldn’t sink to!”

Minaho Ono glared right back. “Honestly, Keishin, you act like I led an interrogation, all I did is ask them to meet with me!”

“And treated them like criminals I heard,” Keishin argued. “You can’t just do things like this, Mina! They’re not some dark wizards you’re hunting and this isn’t the Ministry! This isn’t the war, it’s a school and those are children . You can’t drag them into this.”

Minaho barked out a wild laugh. “Oh, go bugger yourself, Keishin, and stop hiding behind your grandfather’s robes. Those ‘children’ have already been dragged into this, Ukai made sure of that. I’m helping them. Not like you’ve let them do anything except stumble into danger alone. You’re all pathetic.” She shook her head. “Talking about their innocence like you haven’t already failed them too many times to name. The least I can do is get them to see sense before they wind up on the wrong side of the Ministry.”

“That the same Ministry that’s taking over the entire bloody school,” Keihsin asked. “Wow, hard to see why anyone might hate them.”

“That’s a lot of loyalty, Keishin,” Minaho said. “I wonder how long Ukai’s going to notice it, we both know what he’s willing to throw away once he gets a new favorite. What do you say? Does he even listen to you now or still keeping his secrets?”

Keishin winced.

“Yeah, that’s what I thought.” Minaho nodded. “Exactly how much are you planning on defending him? We both know he only notices families when he finds it convenient.”

“It wasn’t like that, Mina,” Keishin said. “He didn’t throw you away.”

Minaho scoffed. “Sure, he didn’t. Say what you want about Masaru, at least he understands loyalty.” Her eyes narrowed. “At least he doesn’t forget it to protect those with blood on their hands .”

Keishin stopped, took a deep breath, continued. “You know that wasn’t all of it.”

“And you know it was part of it, no matter how much you and Ukai would like to pretend different,” Minaho stepped forward. “And you also know if he wasn’t still such a coward that he’d have confronted me himself, rather than having you and Ukai do it.”

Keishin stayed quiet.

Finally, he said: “I liked you better when you weren’t a Ministry stooge.”

“And I liked you better when you had a spine.” Minaho turned away in a wave of pink robes. “Looks like we both grew up.”

-------

Hinata stirred the cauldron with three wide clockwise motions followed by exactly one counterclockwise flick. “Like this?”

“Perfect,” Suga said. “You really have gotten good at Potions, Hinata.”

Hinata smiled. “Thanks. It’s ‘cause of you and Yachi. Ugh, now if I can only beat Kageyama one time on Irihata’s exams, he’ll stop holding it over me.

“Ah, so that’s why you’ve really been studying,” Suga teased. “Competition.”

“That’s what makes it fun!” Hinata pulled an exaggerated pout. “Plus, you didn’t see Kageyama’s stupid smirk when he got higher than me last time. It was only five points! Stupid jerk.”

“As much as I like our tutoring, you know you probably don’t need these lessons anymore,” Suga commented. “Especially with the investigation and our new animagus study, I’d understand if you didn’t have time. You’re still planning on dropping Potions next year, right?”

“Yeah, Potions is cool; but, I don’t really like it enough to go to N.E.W.T level,” Hinata said. “As for our tutoring, I don’t know, it just wouldn't feel right if we skipped it now, wouldn’t it? I mean, unless you’re busy?”

“Honestly, I think of these as kind of a little break. It’s good to have a time when I know I’ll see you.” Suga nodded. “Okay, so we keep our lessons. How about this, since we’re both working towards animagus, we can spend these sessions working on that….whatever that actually entails.”

Hinata brightened. “That sounds great! Ugh, Suga, I don’t know what I’m going to do next year once you graduate. It’ll just feel too weird!”

“I know. With how much is happening, graduation almost doesn’t seem real to me either,” Suga admitted.

“What do you think you’re going to do? Wait, where are you going to live? Are you going to move in with your parents or something?”

“Definitely not,” Suga said, fighting back a shudder just thinking about living in that gloomy old estate any longer than he had to. “My family still has smaller properties all around so I’ll probably live in one of those.”

“That sounds nice.”

“It’s definitely fortunate.” Suga tilted his head. “I’m sure there’s some apartments, actually. Maybe I’ll see who else is interested. I’ve gotten pretty used to Oikawa’s bad sleep routine, too much trouble to find another roommate.”

“Not Matsu and Makki?”

Suga gave him a dry look. “I’m still amazed I’ve survived them this long.”

“Yeah, true.” Hinata hummed in thought. “I’ve always imagined that when I graduated, I’d go get Natsu and we could find a place together. She’d really like the Wizarding World, I think; I tell her about it a lot. Plus…Hogwarts is amazing; but, it’s so big . It would be really nice to have something smaller, a place where Natsu and I can make it ourselves, just us. Then, all of our friends can come over, too.”

Hinata looked down at the potion and smiled. “I think I’d really like to invite someone home. I’ve never gotten to do that before.”

“That’s a beautiful idea,” Suga said softly.

“You think?” Hinata laughed. “Good! Because you’ll be one of the first people we invite, Suga!” He shrugged. “If we can, I mean. With all the Ghost stuff, I don’t know if it’s ever even going to be safe to bring Natsu to the Wizarding World. It’s a nice dream, though.”

The mood of the room dropped so fast that it was amazing it didn’t upset the potion. Or maybe that’s just how Suga felt. Hinata continued to hum along, stirring as if he’d barely said anything at all.

It sat uneasy in Suga’s stomach, reminding them of their last conversation.

“Hinata,” Suga started, uncertain.

“Yeah, Suga?”

“I just wanted to say I’m sorry.” Suga’s cleared his throat. “For breaking my promise, for lying.”

Hinata looked up at him, frowning. “What promise?”

“About…about my grandfather’s diary.”

The frown smoothed off of Hianta’s face immediately, which would have been a good thing except for the expression left behind Suga found wholly unreadable. On a face like Hinata’s, which seemed so often like an open book, the feeling of the unknown was eerie.

“Oh,” Hinata said.

“I didn’t read it,” Suga confessed.

Hinata nodded once. “I know.”

“I don’t think I ever intended to; I’m sorry I told you I would,” Suga said. “You seemed so upset, then and…I guess I thought I was being reassuring. It was wrong. I shouldn’t have lied, even then.”

Hinata was quiet for a moment.

“I forgive you.”

Suga got one moment to breathe in relief before Hinata continued.

“Are you going to read it now?”

Suga froze, looking up at Hinata. He wished he hadn’t

Hinata’s back was straight, head slightly tilted and eyes locked straight on Suga as if they could dig inside of him just through sheer intensity.

It was…unsettling, the sudden feeling of examination.

Hinata was unsettling. Suga wasn’t sure what to do with that realization.

“I don’t…I don’t think I can,” Suga admitted. To both of them.

“It scares you,” Hinata said. “To learn about him.”

It’s not a question; but, Suga answered anyway. “Yes, I think it does. It’s not…It makes sense that I’m scared to see what kind of my grandfather was, doesn’t it? Who wants to see the making of a monster?”

“A monster,” Hinata repeated.

“Exactly,” Suga agreed. “Especially if it’s your family. I don’t want to see what he became, I especially don’t want to see how far he had to fall to reach it. I’m not…I’m not wrong for that, am I? You understand, right, Hinata?”